《Sweet Addiction》 Chapter 1 The Sour Feeling Of Being Crossed In Love Chapter 1 The Sour Feeling Of Being Crossed In Love "Irene, let''s break up." Irene Xiao remembered how his words hit her like tons of bricks. "What?" she uttered, lost for words. The man pinched his nose as if it was draining for him to even exin it to her. "Here''s the thing. We just don''t fit. I mean, I love eating all kinds of things, and you," he continued, wrinkling his nose. "You can only cook noodles, and don''t get me started on the... You get what I mean, right? Here''s 200,000 dors. Think of it as apensation for the time we''ve spent together." Irene Xiao sat on the side of the road, hands gripping over the edges of the pavement as she thought back to the moment he broke her heart. She took another swig of the beer she was holding, sniffling. What the heck happened? She remembered how in love she and Jonny Jiang were. They had been together for three years. Except for her body of course, she was willing to give everything to him. But what happened? She just got dumped! Irene Xiao wailed. However, it was only right that he did so...at least. Jonny Jiang''s parents were government officials, and his family background was outstanding to say the least. As for her, her mother had a lowly job, and she had an equally troublesome sister. They had different social statuses, so maybe it was just right that they broke up. But still... She blinked back the tears, wiping the ones that slipped down her cheeks. Why the hell was he like this? She remembered how much he loved her noodles, and how he''d said that he''d eat them for days if he wanted to. He''d even said that they''d go through all of his parent''s disapproval and her family''s background. "It''ll be all right," he''d said, wrapping his arms around her. It took three years for all those words to go to waste. One can never really trust a man''s word. Her heart clenched. As much as she tried to hold back her tears, the barriers around her started to break. She found herself sobbing in the streets. ''200,000 dors! As if that could buy back the time I wasted on you!'' Irene Xiao thought, taking another swig of her bottle. It couldn''t, but she found herself taking it out of cold blood in the end. ''This is my money anyway. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Wasting my time on that asshole!'' Just as she took another sip, a car stopped at the side of the road a few meters behind her. Seeing the woman in such a state, Aaron Zhao wanted to open the door only to be stopped by Jackson Jiang. "What do you think you''re doing?" Jackson Jiang''s voice was as cold as ice. "I think I know what I''m doing," he replied, without a care in the world. "You''re dering war on the Zhao Family if you did this," Jackson Jiang warned. "Consider that carefully. Do you really think that woman''s worth it?" "The Zhao Family is not worth mentioning at this point. And as for if she''s worth it or not, I guess that''s up to me, isn''t it?" Without another word, he swiftly opened the door and got out of the car. He strode over the pavements, bending down on Irene Xiao who was already very intoxicated at that point. Carl Cheng snorted. He was sitting on the backseat the whole time, watching the scene unfold under his eyes. "I guess it''s a start for love," he yawned out. Jackson Jiang sniffed, "Love? Only the dead would believe that." Aaron Zhao sat beside her. Seeing her in such a state, he couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows. ''She must really love that jerk.'' "Are you all right?" Hearing his voice, Irene Xiao raised her head in a daze, only to see her favorite actor. She blinked, shaking her head rapidly. "Damn it!" she yelled outright, looking at him again only to see a familiar face. ''Jonny? What is he doing here? Does he want to get back together? Or to make fun of me?'' she thought, scrambling backwards as if she just saw a ghost. Whatever it was, it was time to act fast! She wiped her nose with the back of her sleeve. "Let me tell you, Jonny. I''m a very beautiful woman. If you want to take me back today, do it, if not I''ll be taken away by another," she snapped, drawling out word per word. Irene Xiao was already in such a daze. "I''m telling the truth! You have no idea how popr I am with the men." Aaron Zhao reeled back in disgust. His forehead throbbed. He didn''t know what was so good about Jonny Jiang that she wasn''t able to give him up! Even in such a drunken daze, she still thought of him. "Who am I?" he said calmly, trying to keep it together. How ridiculous was this! Of course, she''d see Jonny Jiang! She scowled. "Do you miss me?" Before Aaron Zhao could respond, she continued, "I know you do, but you can''t say it because of your dignity. Just admit it, Jonny. You still have me in your heart! Am I right?" Chapter 2 Handsome Boy Chapter 2 Handsome Boy Aaron gazed at her, simply speechless at her choice of words. He''d never met someone so full of herself. "Irene, Jonny has left you," he said as slowly as he could, with hopes that these words could resonate in her mind. "But I...I can consider making you my girlfriend¨C" Bang! Before he could finish, Irene copsed into hisp in a pale drunken mess. Aaron scrunched his nose, looking at the half can of beer she was holding and his already drenched trousers, coated by her saliva. He found himself regretting not listening to Jackson. He carried her carefully back to the car. Without warning, he opened the rear door and threw her in. In shock, Carl Cheng didn''t have time to move, making Irene''s head hit his vital part of the body. "Shit!" he cursed, wincing. "Do you want to kill me, man?" Aaron snorted. "The least you can do is stay still. With how many women you were flirting with, it''d be better if that thing was cut off." Carl smiled peevishly, pushing Irene''s head away. "For a guy, you''re pretty stiff. I''m simplyforting them, not flirting." Aaron didn''t bother to respond to his words. Instead, he turned to Jackson. "To the Caesar Hotel." Before Jackson started the car, he stared at Aaron seriously. "I still hope you''ll consider this. You can y with the woman, but if you''re really serious with this...you''ll be in trouble." Carl added to this, "Shouldn''t you be happy? If Aaron really loves the girl, then he isn''t the cold-hearted idiot he seems to be. Even if he gets hurt in the end, isn''t that better than being so unfeeling?" Aaron turned away. "Just drive." Jackson stared at Aaron before sighing and starting the car. They''d been friends for more than ten years, and even then, he knew that he''d done everything he could to convince him otherwise. Aaron was different than most people. His face was always guarded, and what he wanted, he always seemed to get. When they finally arrived at the Caesar Hotel, Aaron asked them to go back home before turning inside with Irene fast asleep in his arms. "You think Aaron finally fell in love?" Carl was the first one to bring it up, jumping on his seat. "The guy''s a total wild card. Who knows?" In the hotel, Aaron carried Irene directly into the room. Once they arrived, he set her on the sofa and casted a stern nce at her state. He frowned. "Is this really all worth it for just one man?" he murmured. As if she heard him, she quickly sprung up from her seat. Through her disheveled hair, she could see a face of a striking young man. She blinked, furrowing her eyebrows in confusion. Was she that hurt that all she was seeing was an imaginary man to fill the void in her heart? Aaron was just as confused as she was. "Are you all right?" he questioned. Irene licked her lips. He''d be a fine distraction. She staggered up, walking towards him and swaying her hips as sexily as she could. She grabbed his tie and pulled him closer to her face. "Hey, handsome," she purred. "What''s your name?" Aaron wrinkled his nose. He could smell alcohol on her! "I... I am avable right now. If you need a woman, I can give you everything you want!" Normally, Aaron would''ve pped a woman outright for suggesting such a thing. However, this was Irene. She was different. He tried to take Irene''s hands off of him, but she was so strong that he couldn''t get rid of her no matter how much he tried. "Irene, let go of me!" hemanded to no avail. "Why? You threw yourself at me, remember? Why should I let go? I''ve lost one duck. I''ll never let another one go!" "Duck?" Aaron rolled his eyes exasperatedly. How drunk was she that she''d started to use another metaphor? As he was in the process of shoving her away, she did the inevitable and threw up all over him! It took a few seconds for him to process what was happening before he started to push her away. Now that he recalled that very moment, he couldn''t help butugh at his own stupidity. Irene, holding his hand, told him another story. "Honey," she started. "Do you know that dogs pee on the tree roots to let other dogs know that it''s their territory?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Aaron snorted. "What are you trying to say?" Irene snickered. "You''re the root!" "Then I guess you''re the dog." He smiled back. Chapter 3 Lets Get Married Chapter 3 Let''s Get Married After changing Irene''s dirty clothes, Aaron suddenly had the urge to vomit himself as he struggled to clean up the filth on his own clothing. Once he was finally finished, he returned back to the room only to see that the woman had vanished! He scanned the perimeters, even behind the curtains only to see that there was absolutely no trace of the woman. ''How can she vanish like that?'' As he was wondering where she could be, a fabric flew towards him andnded right on his head. When he grabbed it to take a look, his face paled and flushed at the same time. He didn''t even know if that was possible! It was a pair ofcy underwear. As he turned around, Irene was leaning against the wall and gazing at him lustfully. "Where did youe from?" he demanded. When she pointed at the armoire next to her, his face darkened. "And why did you hide there just now?" Irene only beamed, bouncing around. "I wanted to give you a surprise!" She threw her hands up into the air like a little kid. "A surprise?" "A surprise!" Irene jumped onto the bed, stepping on the cushions with ease. Without another word, she erupted into a song. Her voice echoed throughout the room. For a drunk woman, her voice was just uneptable! Aaron found himself at a loss for words. He threw the underwear onto the carpets, glowering at her ''This girl deserves a good beating!'' "Irene, shut up now or I swear I''ll¨C" However, his words were merely drowned out by her singing. Seeing as there was no other choice, Aaron quickly dragged her off the bed. Being drained from the constant jumping, Irene clung to him like azy cat. The silky pajamas that adorned her clung to her body perfectly, hugging her curves in all the right ces. In fact, as Aaron closely stared at her, she also had a pretty face and smooth skin. Any man who''d seen her this way would never be able to resist such temptation. Before he found himself being tempted any more, he carried her back to bed and covered her with a quilt. As he was about to leave, Irene seized his hand. "Don''t leave me alone," she whined. "I''m so cold." Normally, if this were any other person, Aaron would''ve already left her alone, but this was Irene. His heart always seemed to soften whenever she was around. As he was about to respond, he found that she was already fast asleep. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ''She did suggested it,'' he thought to himself. Maybe it was time to get rid of a few rigid principles he kept to himself from time to time. Aaron slipped into the quilt with her. As he was about to doze off, Irene wrapped one of her legs around his waist, pulling him closer. He pushed her away, annoyed by the intention, but she only seemed to have taken this as another encouragement by wrapping her arms around his waist again. Annoyed, Aaron had half of his mind to tell her off, but as he turned around, Irene was already snuggling in his arms like a cat. Seeing as she kicked the quilt off of her, she must''ve been settling in his warmth alone. Aaron should''ve been bothered by this, but at such close contact, his heart skipped a beat. He held the delicate girl in his arms, and even in such a cold night, he couldn''t help but feel warm. Even with many moments of ecstasy, he never felt this happy in such a long time. Irene truly did trust him. Aaron slowly pushed a strand of her hair behind her ear. "Irene," he whispered, his breath fanning her neck. "Let''s get married." She giggled. "Okay." He smiled cunningly, closing his eyes. "You can''t go back on that, Irene," he said. "But I''ll make sure you''ll never regret the decision you made today." Chapter 4 Its So Unfulfilled Chapter 4 It''s So Unfulfilled The next morning "Ouch! My head aches!" Irene rubbed her forehead hard and tried to open her eyes, but she failed. Suddenly, she heard the sound of running water, then the sound of opening the door, closing the door, and footsteps. ''Why can I hear these voices?'' Irene felt a little confused. She tried her best to open her eyes a little and saw a blurry man with naked back wandering in front of her! She immediately woke up and jumped out of bed. Aaron was shocked and turned around to see Irene looking at him like a wood. They looked at each other nkly! All of a sudden, Irene screamed and threw the pillows next to her to Aaron. "Son of a bitch! You are not a man! I''m gonna call the cops! I will ask the police to arrest you!" Even though Aaron resisted them, he was still hit by a pillow. He rushed to her angrily, grabbed her hands and pressed her under his body. Irene struggled like an irascible kitten, but her efforts were in vain. "Listen to me! You seduced me all night long, but I didn''t touch you!" Hearing this, Irene was stunned for a while and then looked at Aaron with tearless grief. She thought, ''Even if I took the initiative to seduce him, he didn''t want to touch me. My God! It''s so unfulfilled!'' "Are you a man?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Do you want to confirm it now?" "No, of course not." Irene shook her head and said, "If you are a man, please let me go. Otherwise, I don''t know what you will do in next second." Aaron let go of her with a snort and stood up slowly, "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in an immature girl like you." "Immature?" Irene murmured. She lowered her head and nced at her breasts. She thought, ''My breasts are really not very ample. But I''m only twenty-three now. They can grow again!'' "I''m talking about your brain, not your breasts," Added Aaron. Irene bit her lip and she felt so embarrassed that she was anxious to dig a hole on the ground and vanish from it. She thought, ''The more handsome a man is, the more venomous his mouth is. That''s true.'' Irene took a deep breath, pulled the quilt over her thin body and roared, "Give me my clothes back now! I want to go home!" "The clothes haven''t been dry yet. Do you need to ask the hotel maids to buy you a suit?" Leaning across the table to her, Aaron looked at her embarrassed look leisurely. He thought she was adorable. And at this time Irene thought, ''Ask the hotel maids to help me buy clothes? How much is that! It must be very expensive! What''s more, as for this room charge, this man is bound to ask me to pay my share. If I buy clothes again, I''m afraid my living expenses this month can''t afford to pay for it.'' "No, thank you! I can just borrow the hotel maid''s clothes By the way, Wait, who changed my clothes last night? Is that you?" When Irene said this, she had made up her mind to fight with him. However, when she tried to do so, she found that Aaron was looking at her in disbelief. He crossed his arms and said, "Have you forgotten what happenedst night?" "What?" Irene was stunned and thought, ''Judging by his expression, it seems that I have done something worse than beastsst night.'' Irene said stutteringly, "I, I got ckout drunkst night. What did I do? I really forget." ''That will be the best.'' Aaron thought and wasughing to himself. He said to Irene, "Last night, you were drunk and threw up all over me. Then you began to take off your clothes and wanted to sleep with me. Fortunately, I tried my best to resist, or I was insulted by youst night! I saw you sleep on the roadsidest night, so I was kind enough to bring you here. I didn''t expect you to be such an animal. How could you treat me like this?" After hearing this, Irene felt that her head was getting more and more painful. ''But fortunately, nothing happened, '' sheforted herself. "All right, all right. I got it. I am really sorry for what I have done to you. Well, I will pay for the amodation fee. As for your clothes, you can give me your bank card ount number, and I will transfer theundry bills to you." "Is that all?" Aaron suddenly asked while raising his head and looked at Irene seriously. Irene shivered with fear, seized the corner of the quilt and put on a defensive look. "Then, what else do you want to do?" "Does what you saidst night count?" Aaron asked softly. ''My goodness, what did I say?'' Irene thought. Chapter 5 I Have Other Options Chapter 5 I Have Other Options "You promised me that you would be responsible for me, that you would marry me, and that you would give birth to a lot of babies for me. Then we will live happily ever after!" Hearing this, Irene fell on the bed immediately. She thought, ''The wine got me into trouble. I couldn''t remember at all!'' "Hey! What do you mean? Do you want to go back on your words?" Hearing Aaron''s questions, Irene felt like weeping but had no tears. In fact, she wanted to tell him that she just got drunkst night and was fascinated by his handsome face for a while before she said such absurd words. In the meantime, she also thought, ''If I say that, this handsome man must be very sad.'' "Well..." Irene slowly stood up and said with fake smile, "Hey! Think about it! We don''t know each other. What if we get married and..." "My name is Aaron Zhao. I''m the only one in my family. Because I''m a little poor, I don''t have a wife yet. I''m a driver who drives for the boss of thepany. Your name is Irene Xiao, a fresh graduate. Your family has an ancestral craft of cooking noodles. You have a mother who runs the noodle shop badly, and a younger sister who doesn''t have a job. Your aunt, who is living in another city, is in charge of your tuition and living expenses. Are these enough?" Irene took a deep breath. But she didn''t think too much and just believed that it was because she drank too much. She add, "What I mean is that you don''t know my character at all. If you find out that we do not suit after we get married, you will suffer a great loss!" "It doesn''t matter. I like to suffer losses. As for your character, I can get to know it after we get married!" Aaron said and looked at Irene with a smile. Cold sweat started to break out on Irene''s back. She thought, ''Why do I always feel that he''s a little insidious?'' "In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to marry me. There are so many women like you who like to make promises. I''m not going to be upset about this. Well, I''m leaving now. You need to check out before 2 o''clock in the afternoon." With these words, Aaron turned around and went to the bathroom, taking off the clothes hung there one by one. At that moment, he wondered how long it would take for Irene to stop him. Irene, grabbing the quilt, lowered her head. She saw a deep loss and sadness in Aaron''s face. She had just experienced the feeling of being hurt and now she had brought it to others. ''Damn it!'' she cursed silently. Aaron put on his wet clothes and walked out of the bathroom. He gave a nce at Irene and then turned around to leave. But he had only taken a few steps when he heard Irene''s voice. "Wait!" Aaron smiled, but as he turned around, he pretended to be sad at once, "Is there something else?" "If you want, we.... we can get married today!" Irene really felt that she was crazy. But the next second, she realized that she was the one who got hurt. She couldn''t let others get hurt just because of the bad feeling. What''s more, a man, who didn''t do excessive behavior to her after she was drunk, should not be a bad guy! Moreover, this man seemed to know her family very well, and he didn''t mind her bad family background at all. What else did she want? In the register office. The officer looked at the handsome Aaron, and then at young Irene. He lowered his head to confirm their ID cards and household registers, and asked, "Did you get married of your own free will?" "Yes." Irene nodded and replied. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "I''m not asking you. I''m asking him." The officer raised his chin at Aaron. Irene was stunned and when she looked at Aaron confusedly, she felt as if she had been struck by thunder. Although it was very popr for the president of cold face, his face is too "cold". It was like a total necrosis of his facial nerve. "I''m perfectly healthy, both physically and mentally. I''m a Party member, and I still have a lot of admirers. I do not worry about finding a husband!" Irene said so much just to prove that she had other options. But only she knew how diffident she was when she said those words. Meanwhile, Aaron''s expression didn''t change. He put his hand on Irene''s and looked at the girl in the opposite tenderly and said, "I was just thinking about what kind of wedding gift I should give her." Irene''s heart raced uncontrobly. She had to admit that she was fascinated by Aaron''s eyes! However, Aaron seemed to misunderstand something. He held her shoulder gently, put his hand on her cheek and gave her a gentle kiss! Chapter 6 We Will Always Support Each Other Chapter 6 We Will Always Support Each Other Peng! The sound of kissing was very ambiguous! Irene was melted. If not for the stool, she would have turned into a pool of mud on the floor. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Meanwhile, their action also caused a sensation in the hall of the register office. Many women said enviously, "Look! That girl''s boyfriend is so handsome and romantic! Learn how he coaxed his wife. Look at you! What else can you do except apology?" The officer coughed and handed them two forms, "Since you married voluntarily, please fill the two forms. And then you can take a picture over there." What happened next was totally out of Irene''s memory. She was still thinking of the kiss just now, and her eyes were full of Aaron''s handsome face! After Irene got out of the register office, she looked at the marriage certificate and was certain that she had married him. In the picture, her smile was a little stiff and awkward. But Aaron beside her smiled very naturally. Apparently, he was well prepared. "Where are you going now?" Aaron asked. "I have to go back to the school and pack my bags. I need to leave my dormitory in these days." Irene came to herself and answered. "I''ll go with you." "Don''t bother. My school is too far away. It will take an hour by bus. It feels unwell to take a crowded bus in such hot weather," Irene said and put the marriage certificate into her bag. Leaning against the wall, Aaron said with a smile, "That''s great. You have known how to care about your husband now." Irene''s face turned red. She took the mobile phone from Aaron''s hand and dialed, "Don''t be shameless. This is my phone number. Call me if you need anything." After taking the phone from her hand, Aaron put it in his trousers pockets and held her small hand with his big hand. "Now that we got married, you are my wife. Of course I should help you when you move." "But..." she said haltingly "Don''t refuse. We should always support each other!" Irene curled her lips and thought, ''Although this man looks easy-going, he is sometimes autocratic.'' At this time, a car suddenly stopped in front of them. When Irene was still puzzled, Carl had already pressed the car window. He took a nce at Irene and then waved his hand to Aaron, smiling wickedly, "Buddy, Congrattions!" Aaron''s face turned cold at once. Then he nced at Jackson in the passenger seat and asked coldly, "What are you doing here?" "Hey! Aaron, please! Your marriage is a big deal and you must need some help. We are here to help you," Carl said and his eyes shed wickedly. Irene''s hands turned cold when she looked at him. But judging from his tone, it seemed that he was also Aaron''s friend. So she just cast a nce at Aaron and said nothing. Looking at the bright sun in the sky and Irene''s little red face covered with thin sweat, he opened the car door and sat in. "Go to Irene''s school!" Aaron said coldly. Carl made a sinister smile. He started the car and said, "Hello, Irene! We are Aaron''s friends. He named Jackson, and my name is Carl." Irene looked at the back of Jackson''s head and Carl''s smiling face in the rearview mirror. ''To be honest, Jackson looks more reliable than Carl, '' Irene thought. "Hello." Irene nodded her head politely. She wondered why Carl knew her name the first time he saw her. "Oh, you''re wee. We''ve grown up together with Aaron. If you need any help in the future, you can just tell us. In addition, I know all secrets of Aaron. If you want to know that, I can..." "Carl! Shut up now!" Aaron suddenly shouted coldly, which scared Irene. "Oh, Are you angry with me now. If you dare to be angry with me again, I will send your nude picture when you were a child to your wife and let her see what her husband''s ass painting an elephant looks like!" When Carl finished, Jackson went ballistic. Because he drew that "elephant"! Irene wanted tough, but she dared not. She could only slowly lowered her head, so that she was almost choked to death. Carl''s words made Aaron even more embarrassed. If possible, he wanted to throw Carl in the sky! But at this time Carl was so proud that he can''t stop. He thought, ''Aaron used to tease me. Today, I have to take back everything that he owed me! Ha-ha!'' Chapter 7 Both Of Them Are Insane Chapter 7 Both Of Them Are Insane Carl''s words made the atmosphere get awkward. When he wanted to say something more, he was held tightly by Jackson. "Do you know what the most terrible thing in the world is?" Jackson asked. "What?" Carl was confused. "That is when someone''s penis is painted with an elephant, but you don''t have a penis!" Jackson replied. Carl caught a glimpse of the gloomy expression on Jackson''s face and shivered all of a sudden. This was his warning from Jackson. If he continued to pester them, his penis would disappear one day! Carl didn''t dare to say anything more, and the car went quiet immediately. It was noisy one moment ago and then fell silent the next. Irene felt atmosphere strange. So she wanted to find a topic to ease the embarrassment. "Aaron, what do you two friends do?" Although Irene was not the daughter of a rich family, she could see that this car must be expensive because it was spacious and high-end with leather seats and an exquisite interior decoration. As a driver, how could Aaron have such friends? She was a little curious. Aaron seemed to have read her mind and exined to her, "Carl is a singer in the bar and Jackson has a hotel. As for this car, it was bought by Carl from a smuggling businessman, and its price was only twenty thousand dors." "Oh, I see..." Irene nodded her head dully. It seemed that she had thought too much. She asked again, "Is it difficult for Jackson to open a hotel?" "Of course. You can guess it from the depressed look on Jackson''s face," Aaron replied. "Well, yeah, I''ll call him poker Jacksonter, okay?" "Of course! I like his nickname. It sounds cordial to call him by his nickname. Honey, you''re so clever. From now on, I''ll call you king of wit." The couple went on echoing each other and paid no attention to Jackson''s feeling. However, at this time, Jackson thought, ''She called me poker Jackson? She never asked for my opinion. My life is about to be overturned! And why did Aaron smile like that? It seemed that it was really not good for a man to never do sex. It might lead to endocrine disorders and facial nerve necrosis!'' Suddenly, Carl gave Jackson a quick, meaningful look and said, "Poker Jackson, do you have a little heartbeat? Do you want to find a wife?" Jackson''s face darkened and he shouted, "Fuck off!" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When the car arrived at the gate of the school, Irene and Aaron got off the car first, Jackson and Carl also followed. Seeing that they were going to follow her into the school, Irene was stunned. "You three just wait here. If you all go inside, I''m afraid that girls in my school will riot." Hearing this, Aaron was a little disappointed, because he wanted to see what her dormitory looked like. But he still said softly, "Okay, you can go in now. We will wait for you here." Irene nodded her head, turned around and trotted into the school. She wanted to look back to see if Aaron had been gazing at her all the time. It was written in a novel that if the hero really loved the heroine, he would always watch her back until she disappeared. However, she did not have the courage to see him. If he had turned around and left, she would be very disappointed and embarrassed. Irene was lost in her thoughts when she suddenly heard a scream, "Irene, where did you gost night?" When she turned her head, she saw that Helen Wu rushed towards her with tears and snot. Before she could dodge, she was held by Helen, who had wiped Irene''s clothes with her nasal mucus. "Irene, how could you be so cruel? Do you know how much I worry about you? I called you many times but nobody answered the phone. I thought you went out with Jonny..." Irene immediately covered Helen''s mouth when she heard that something was wrong. She anxiously looked at Aaron not far away, and saw that there was no difference in his face, so she was relieved. "Helen, when can you control your mouth?" "Irene, where on earth did you gost night? I went to ask Jonny, but he just hemmed and hawed and couldn''t give me an answer. There must be something wrong between you two." Irene signed and lowered her head, "Let''s talk about it after we go back to our dormitory." Chapter 8 Have You Finished Chapter 8 Have You Finished "What did you say? Did Jonny break up with you?" Helen''s eyes were wide open and she looked very angry. "We''ve broken up. He said he was tired of the noodles I made for him and wanted to eat steak and sd..." Irene put her clothes into the luggage one by one. It was just one night, but she felt that her heart was not so painful. She could even talk about Jonny without any emotion, as if he was a stranger. "That bad man! When he pursued you, he was full of sweet words. Now why does he break up with you? Oh, I see. Is he with that girl who is in her second year of postgraduate? Her name is... Her name... Oh! Her name is Olivia. Yes! She named Olivia!" Helen gnashed the teeth in anger. "She is such a shameless woman! I will go to her to revenge for you!" But when Helen rushed to the door, she was stopped by Irene. Helen''s temper was so hot. "Helen, let''s not talk about it. We both know that Jonnyes from a wealthy family and he''s going to receive his doctor''s degree now. As for me, I''m an undergraduate. I can''t even find a job after graduation, and I have a useless mother and sister, so we''re not suitable for each other. What''s more..." "Didn''t he know about this back then? But now for this reason, he want to break up with you. He is bullying you. Irene, I will protect you on this matter!" Helen broke from Irene and ran out onto the stairway at a fast speed. Irene felt anxious. Helen was the leader of the student union and can stay at school after graduation. If she made trouble now, she would be severely punished, and it would be difficult for her to find a work, let alone stay in the school. "Stop right now! Helen! Stop!" Irene tried her best to catch up with Helen. After she grabbed Helen''s arm, Irene was out of breath and said, "Helen! Please listen to me! This morning, I..." "Irene?" Before she could finish her words, she heard a familiar voice. Irene looked up automatically and found Jonny standing not far away, looking at her in astonishment, and Olivia Shen stood beside him. Olivia had long hair, slim figure and a pretty face. She wore a long dress, which made her look very attractive. On the contrary, Irene was in a white and pink T-shirt, a pair of cheap jeans and a pair of flip flop! How could she race with Olivia! Irene lowered her head a little and really wanted to hide herself. "Let''s go!" She dragged Helen and ran to the dormitory, but Olivia didn''t seem to want to let her go. "Wait, Irene!" Olivia stopped her and quickly walked to her, "I want to say sorry to you first, because Jonny and I have brought you a lot of harm." Olivia wore high-heeled shoes, and she was half a head taller than Irene. Irene didn''t like this feeling, and she was inferior in momentum.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Helen said coldly, "Bah, that''s what a bitch is doing now. Olivia, do you ever need a man in your life? There are so many single men out there. Why do you insist on someone who already has a girlfriend?" "I''ve never wanted to take Jonny away from you, but It is Jonny who chooses me because he think I am excellent. On the contrary, you should seriously reflect on it. Why does Jonny give up the four-year rtionship with you? Is it all because of Jonny? Don''t you have any responsibility?" Taking a deep breath, Olivia continued, "Never forget, you are a girl. Women should have the gentleness and obedience of women. Don''t always be like a man, and do everything by yourself. In this way, men will not feel a sense of aplishment!" "You!" Anger shed in Helen''s eyes. She wanted to give Olivia a big mouth. Because she really bullied Irene! ''She not only robbed Irene''s boyfriend, but also insulted Irene. What the hell!'' Helen thought. "Helen!" Irene grasped Helen''s arm, "Let''s go!" "But..." "Let''s go!" During the graduation period, it was very noisy in their dormitory building and they had talked a lot. If they continued to argue with each other, it would only make them feel more embarrassed. Irene dragged Helen and walked towards the dormitory building. Her tears streamed down her face. Suddenly, she heard someone call her name and instinctively looked back, seeing Aaron standing at the door of the building. The dormitory building was facing the north and there was less sunshine every day. But at this time, a beam of sunshine shone on Aaron over the tall building. He smiled and his gentle eyes were full of warmth. "Irene, have you finished?" Chapter 9 Boyfriend Chapter 9 Boyfriend Irene went to Aaron stiffly with a reddish face, "Why, why did youe in?" Aaron said with a smile, "You told me that it won''t take long. Forty minutes have passed. I''m afraid you were in trouble, so I came in to have a look. But it seems that the time is not right." "Well... I''m not done yet. Can you wait for me at the school gate?" Ireneughed bitterly, revealing her little tiger tooth. In fact, she didn''t want Aaron to see her embarrassment, but he just showed up suddenly. Aaron gently lifted his hand and rubbed her head. Then he swept through her long hair and whispered, "Okay, I''ll leave now." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Wait!" Before Aaron could take a step, Helen had rushed here at a speed of 100 meters. Her eyes looked like infrared spot, sweeping Aaron from head to foot. Suddenly, she grinned and patted Irene on the shoulder, "Irene, who is this handsome man? Why don''t you introduce him to me? Are you? Are you afraid I will seduce him? Don''t worry. Although I''m more beautiful than you, I won''t tempt him to love me!" After these words, Helen provocatively nced at Olivia. Olivia ungraciously rolled her eyes. "No, he is He is..." When Irene was thinking about how to introduce Aaron, Aaron said elegantly, "My name is Aaron, and I''m Irene''s..." "Boyfriend!" Irene cut him off, and was afraid that he would talk nonsense, but after she finished her words, she was a little afraid. Would Aaron think she looked down upon him? She looked up secretly and saw that Aaron''s'' expression did not change at all. Then she felt relieved. "Boyfriend?" Helen said and purposely raised her tone. When she saw that Jonny''s face was frozen, she grinned mischievously and said, "Irene, you just dumped a bad man in exchange for a handsome man!" "Come on, Helen, let''s go and pack our bags. We have to leave the dormitory the day after tomorrow." "Wait a minute. We have so many things to take! Why don''t we enjoy the freebor force? Hey, handsome man, do you mind helping us carry our luggage?" Aaron smiled gently, "Of course not." "Okay, let''s go. The doorkeeper is familiar with me, so she will let you into our dormitory!" Helen was holding Irene, Irene was holding Aaron, and they stood in a linear shaped, swaggering into the dormitory building. Seeing that Jonny''s eyes were still following Irene, Olivia tugged discontentedly at his arm and said, "They have gone upstairs. What are you looking at! Besides, even if you go to find her now, she will not ept you. Irene''s current boyfriend is much more handsome than you!" Jonny withdrew his sight, shook off Olivia''s hand and impatiently said, "If you think I''m not handsome enough, you can go for someone else!" "Jonny, do I mean that? I want you to see clearly that Irene found a new boyfriend the day after you broke up with her. Do you really think that she was single-minded when she was with you?" "I know what kind of person she is. I won''t let you remind me!" Jonnypletely lost his patience and turned away. Sometimes, the sharpness and overbearing of Olivia almost suffocated him. If Irene hadn''t seen him kissing Olivia, he would never break up with her. Because Irene is so good, impable When Aaron entered Irene''s dormitory, he was taken aback by the spectacr scene in front of him. There were pots and pans everywhere, underwear thrown around, and a pile of snacks on the desk. He thought the food had expired. Irene felt a pang in her heart, and she randomly put her clothes into the luggage. She was really afraid that Aaron would break off his marriage because of this! It was not because she loved this man so much, but because she was dumped less than a day after she got married. It was too embarrassing. She bent down with her white waist exposed, and her little buttocks pouted at him, and her two long, white and straight legs swayed in front of him unscrupulously. As a man, and he was a mid-aged and normal man, if he kept holding it, he was afraid that something would happen in the future. Chapter 10 Arrogant Happiness Chapter 10 Arrogant Happiness Helen was very clever. Before she found an excuse to escape, she gave a wink to Aaron and whispered in his ear, "You must be nice to Irene." Although there was nothing wrong with her words, it seemed to be a little ambiguous to put it on a man and a woman alone. Seeing that Irene acted with confusion, Aaron went to her and asked softly, "Do you need any help?" "No, thank you. I''ll be fine in a minute." Irene suddenly stood upright and turned around, but bumped into Aaron''s chest unexpectedly. His chest was so hard! Irene felt her nose ached and covered the tip of her nose, wanting to scold him. But when she raised her head, she saw that Aaron, a handsome man, was standing in front of her. Looking up to 45 degree angle was absolutely perfect. She was so shy that she blushed and grabbed the hem of her clothes with her hands down. "No, I can do it myself," she said shyly It was a little hot today, and the electric fan in their dormitory had been moved away by the education department. Irene was so hot that she was sweating all over her forehead, and several drops fell on her cheeks to her chin, and precisely on her chest. She was a pure and beautiful girl, sweating all over, with snow-white skin and a pair of slender legs! The scene made any people fancy, including Aaron. But Aaron had a strong mind. "I''m your husband. No matter what happened, I should do something for you. You little girl, it is obviously that you haven''t been doted by others." Aaron touched her head and said, "Go to the bed. I''ll clean it up." Irene looked at Aaron''s busy figure, stunned. He was the first one to say the word "dote" to her. In fact, Irene''s fate was tragic. Her father passed away at a young age, and her mother was forcing her to work hard, while her sister was bullying her too. She couldn''t afford to go to college without her aunt''s help. As for Jonny, they had been together for several years. All along, she was not like his girlfriend, but like his nanny. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. So she really didn''t know how it felt to be doted. Feeling a little sore in her nose, she sniffled and held back her tears. Irene asked foolishly, "Am I a loser?" When Aaron heard Irene''s words, he suddenly realized that he showed up toote. He walked up to her, slowly crouched down, and stared at her clear and watery eyes with his dark eyes. He raised his hand and put it around her neck, with her forehead against his. "Irene, don''t think about the past. You have me now. I will make you a woman who is arrogant happiness in the world!" Irene was about to shed the touching tears, but she suddenly realized something. What did ''arrogant happiness'' mean? That was not what the leading actor in the TV series said. "What do you mean by that? ''Arrogant happiness''? You''re only a driver. So if you can make me live a comfortable life, I will be satisfied. How dare I be arrogant?" Irene said and wiped her tears. "But don''t worry. I don''t need you to support me. I have my own skills. When my father died, he gave me the family''s secret manual. He said as long as I learned it, I would have afortable life!" "Secret manual? What is your secret manual?" Aaron asked. Irene answered, "It is the secret manual of cooking noodles!" After Aaron heard her reply, he felt shocked and funny. He smirked awkwardly and asked, "Do you need to use the secret manual to cook noodles?" "Of course! There are many problems in cooking noodles. such as what kind of flour do I need to make noodles and how much water do I need, and so on. The secret manual will help me. Ireneughed triumphantly, "So, you married a money spinner, are you happy? Afterwards, when Irene reminded of these, she had the impulse to kill herself! How could she im to be a money spinner in front of Aaron! Aaronughed with her and said, "Yes, I married a money spinner." "But..." Suddenly, Irene stoppedughing. She lowered her head slowly as if she did something wrong and said, "I have something to tell you..." Chapter 11 Are You Testing Me Chapter 11 Are You Testing Me "What is it?" Irene slowly took out a bank card from her pocket, "You just saw my ex-boyfriend downstairs. This is the break-up fee he gave me, two hundred thousand dors!" She thought that Aaron would be shocked, angry and even despise! However, he was expressionless! Irene lost her head. She thought, ''What did he mean?'' "Two hundred thousand dors..." After taking that card, Aaron flicked at a corner of the card and asked, "Irene, are you testing me?" "What?" Irene''s face stiffened. She felt ashamed to be seen through like this. In fact, she was on her guard against Aaron all the time. Because he was a stranger to her. When she registered the marriage certificate with him, she was a little scared. What if he was a murder maniac? What if he wanted to murder her for her money? So she took out the two hundred thousand dors to see his reaction. If anything happened, she would divorce with him immediately! She must divorce with him! However, Aaron was smarter than her. Before she could do anything, Aaron had read her little thoughts! What a shame! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "No, No. I just thought that since we have got married, we shouldn''t hide anything from each other." Irene quickly found a noble reason. Aaron nodded and put the card in her hand. "You can handle this money on your own. I won''t interfere with it! Although we are married, your money is still yours, my money is also yours!" For a moment, Irene felt very humiliated! And there was a white and kind little angel above her head, squinting a pair of big eyes and saying to her, "Irene, can you be less gloomy? Try to be sunny, okay? How could you suspect such a good man again and again? If you keep doing like this, you will be brainless!" Irene knocked her head. She thought, ''I am so stupid. When my mother gave birth to me, my head must have been iplete! How can I test him in such a poor way?'' Seeing Irene injure herself, Aaron frowned and pulled her to stand up. Irene was wondering. But Aaron suddenly carried her in his arms and strode outside. "Aaron! What... What are you doing? Put me down. Others are watching us." "Don''t move. I''ll take you to a ce!" Aaron said in a peaceful and cold tone. Irene covered her face as if she was afraid that others would recognize her. But she felt so happy in her heart, because she enjoyed cuddle like this. One could imagine how amazing it would be to be cuddled by a cool prince like Aaron on campus! When Aaron went downstairs, a burst of girls'' screams came to Irene''s ears. She thought, ''The best thing in the world would be that your man took you to an unexpected ce.'' When Helen walked out of the public water room and saw that Aaron was carrying Irene in his arms, a light shed in her eyes. She immediately took out her phone and took a picture, "Hum, Jonny, do you think that Irene will be taken away by no one after you leave? Humph! I''m going to piss you off!" So Helen sent Jonny this picture. After Aaron took a few steps, he saw that Carl''s car wasing. "Get off!" Aaron said coldly. "Why?" Carl foreboded that something bad would happen. "Cut the crap. Hurry up!" Aaron''s face was very cold, making Carl shiver. So he didn''t ask anything and got off the car with Jackson. "Take Irene''s luggage and send it to my home!" After giving his order, Aaron put Irene on the passenger seat, and Irene flushed as she asked, "Where are we going?" Aaron stretched out his hand and gently rubbed her nose. Instead of answering her question, he said, "You are heavy!" The most pathetic thing in one''s life might be said to be fat by a man, but Irene had the spirit of gump, so she replied with a smile, "Yes, in fact, I look very thin, but actually my flesh is very firm." Aaron nodded, expressionless, "I know." Irene''s face flushed as red as a fiery cloud again. Yes, he had seen her nakedst night! Chapter 12 Our Home Chapter 12 Our Home They got to a downtown residential building in 20 minutes. Irene got off the car and could not help but open her mouth wide. This was the most famous residential building in the city, where many stars bought houses. Therefore, the housing price was shockingly expensive. Irene asked, "Why are we here?" In her mind, anyone who came to this kind of high-end residential building must wear a suit and a pair of high-heeled shoes, or else it was not qualified toe in. "You will know when you get inside." Aaron stopped the car and pulled her to the door of the building. The door could automatically identify people''s face. When Aaron just reached the door, it opened immediately. On their way, the guards constantly greeted Aaron and called him Mr. Zhao. Irene was a little suspicious, ''Is he really just a driver?'' And those guards were very respectful to him! When Aaron and Irene were going to the gate of the block, a woman''s voice came from behind, "Don''t you know who I am? How dare you stop me!" "Miss. Lin, I''m sorry. Because you are not owner, so I''m afraid that you can''t get in without permission." "I''m your boss''s fiancee. Let me in!" "Miss. Lin, this is the order of our boss. Without his permission, no one is allowed to let you in!" The security at the entrance of the building exined with guilt. He couldn''t afford to offend his boss, neither could he afford to offend Jessica! Jessica stood on her tiptoe to look into the building, only to find that there was the sight of Aaron''s back, and then she said, "I saw Aaron! Let me in! Otherwise, I will ask Aaron to fire you!" Irene heard the sound and looked at the entrance, "It seems that someone is calling your name." However, Aaron opened the gate of the block and said calmly, "You misheard." They went into the elevator and it was slowly going up. When Irene saw the number on the elevator''s disy, her heart beat faster and faster as well. She thought, ''Is Aaron a boss of a listedpany or the son of a government official!'' If this was true, she could not bear it. After the elevator reached the 13th floor, Aaron took her to an anti-theft door. "123456. This is the password," he said calmly. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Irene looked at him incredulously and thought, ''He did have a house here!'' Although she was shocked, she still quickly pressed the password. "Aaron, It''s... your home?" Irene still couldn''t believe it. "Yes." Then he turned on the air conditioner, took out a bottle of drink from the refrigerator, opened it and handed it to her. "This used to be my home, and from now on, this is our home!" "Aren''t you a driver? Howe you have such an expensive house?" Aaron put Irene down on the sofa and found afortable gesture to sit down. "In fact, nobody looked after this house when it was newly developed at that time, so the price here was very low, and I bought it at that time! And it isn''t too expensive. Just 1800 dors a square meter." Irene nodded her head and admired Aaron for his foresight. In fact, it was not difficult to find a loophole in Aaron''s words. But Irene was a new graduate with little social experience, let alone the real estate and social economy. Thus, she easily believed him. Irene took a sip of her drink and looked around, only to find that Aaron''s house was totally different from what she had imagined. She thought he would also put his socks and underwear in a terrible mess like her. The table was filled with instant noodles boxes and indecent books! But in fact, it was not the case. It was a simple three bedroom apartment with simple decoration style, which was in the color of original wooden milk. The table was neat and tidy, and two books were ced on the coffee table. The floor was shiny, and the sun was sprinkled on the round soft cushion along therge French window. This home looked warm andfortable. Aaron walked into the bedroom. When he came out, he got a set of home clothes in one hand and a large green sheet notebook in the other. He put the green sheet notebook in front of Irene and said, "This is the property ownership certificate of this house. I will transfer it to you tomorrow." Chapter 13 Ill Tell You Whenever I Want Chapter 13 I''ll Tell You Whenever I Want Aaron''s voice was as calm as ake without any waves. Irene turned her head in surprise and stared at him with her round eyes, "What, what are you saying?" "Since we are a couple, I will not keep any secrets, including my person or property. We change the name of the house''s owner tomorrow. As for my bank ount, I will print the list another day." "What? Do you think I''m a gold digger?" "You should be confident in your husband''s intelligence and vision!" He meant that he knew her personality well. Irene said, "Well! You should know that I''m not that kind of person who is care about real estate and money. Of course, I''m d you have a house. But, even if you don''t have it, we can rent a house. As for money, I never expect you to have much savings. How much money can a driver have? I''ve said that I can bring you a good life from now on!" Aaron asked, with his arms resting on the sofa, "Don''t you really want to know how much savings I have?" "Yes." Irene nodded her head firmly. Aaron signed in his heart. He couldn''t wait to see Irene''s surprised expression when she saw his savings. However, it seemed that he had to wait for a while. "Well, since you say so, I''ll wait for you to take me to have a good life!" "Don''t worry. I have the secret manual here. We are sure to live a happy life." Irene smiled, revealing her cute tiger teeth, which was jubnt. Then Aaron threw her the pajamas and said, "Go to take a shower first." Irene took the pajamas and smelled the fragrance ofvender on it. She grabbed the clothes and didn''t move. Moreover, she looked like a shy little girl. In fact, Jonny had given her sign of making love. However, Jonny talked about it in an implicit way. He didn''t say it as directly as Aaron did. At that time, she just pretended not to know anything about that, but now she couldn''t pretend to know nothing about that. After she married Aaron, they would do that sooner orter. And it''s also her obligation as a wife...'' Aaron nced at her, "Why are you still here?" "What? Oh... Well... Will Jackson and Carle here to give luggage to me? Can you wait until they''re gone? Can you?" "What?" Aaron turned his head and seemed to understand what she meant, so he said seriously, "Don''t worry, if you don''t want do that, I will not force you. One day when you need, you can tell me and I''ll satisfy you!" Irene only felt shocked! It sounded that he said that for her good, but she felt it so strange. What did he mean by that? He would satisfy her when she needed?" Why couldn''t he be more initiative? As a girl, how could she ask him about that! "Well, well I will take a shower..." Irene strode towards the guest bedroom with a whimpering mood. "That''s the bathroom," Aaron said while pointing at the other way. "Okay!" Irene held her clothes and rushed to the bathroom. There were many skin care products on the shelf, which were five times as many as her. But she didn''t know any of the words on the products. She thought, ''Which one is shampoo, and which one is shower lotion? Oh! Aaron, you are just a driver, but your life is totally different from that! These things seemed to be very expensive! I must ask him to correct this habit of extravagance and waste in the future!'' When Irene was looking for shampoo, Aaron''s gentle voice came from outside, "The ck bottle is shampoo, and the white is bath cream!" "Okay, I got it!" She stuck her tongue out and took these two bottles inside. Then she began to take off her clothes and take a shower. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The water temperature was moderate and the environment was beautiful. Irene had not taken a bath like this for a long time. When she took a bath in the school, she used a recharge card to help water out. You could only watch the money in the card run with the shower water. So, every time she took a bath, it was as quick as a battle. It only took her almost three minutes to do it! After taking shower, she put on Aaron''s pajamas and went out with her long hair down to her waist. But Aaron was not in the living room. When she walked to the kitchen, she saw his figure. "What are you doing?" Irene came in and saw that he was cutting scallion into pieces, and there were also two tes of carrots and radishes. Irene said, "What are you going to do? Radish feast?" "Curried beef." Irene tilted her head and asked confusedly, "So where is the beef?" All of a sudden, the knife in Aaron''s hand stopped. He was a man who was very rhythmic and calm in the face of unexpected things, and seemed to be able to be overwhelmed by nothing. So he remained the same now. He put down the knife, rested his hands on the counter, turned his eyes and quietly looked at Irene''s eyes, "There is no beef!" Chapter 14 Strong Aura And Huge Pressure Chapter 14 Strong Aura And Huge Pressure "What?" Irene paused for a while and then realized what was going on. She took a knife and cut those scallion into small pieces skillfully and said, "Since there is no beef, let me cook noodles for you." In fact, everyone knew this joke, but Irene was as pure as non-human. She had never listened to Helen''s dirty jokes, nor watched all kinds of sex films. So, what she said was just cooking noodles! You know that! However, Aaron was a man. It was hard for him not to be throbbing when he heard Irene''s words. He hugged Irene from behind and covered her slender body with his body. He lowered his head and the tip of his nose was only two centimeters away from her neck. Irene felt that her body temperature rose and it was about to explode! Feeling the rage of male hormone, Irene, though could control her heart, could not stop her hands. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Her hands kept shaking and her back was covered with cold sweat. She said, "Aaron, you, you..." But she was ashamed to say more, and she thought in her mind, ''Do he want me? If he really want, I am very willing to satisfy him!'' Irene was simple, but she would be a little bit scheming sometimes. This was reflected in what she just thought. "Don''t say that again. It''s easy to be misunderstood!" After saying that, Aaron went away with ease. Irene''s heart had risen to her throat. When she felt a chill on her back, she was finally relieved. She thought, ''Was he sent by God to torture me?'' Irene looked back cautiously and saw that he was talking on the phone calmly on the sofa. She turned her head slowly and always felt that something was wrong. He acted as if he was a victim this morning and said he was penniless. How could he have money and house in just a few hours? And why did he make fun of her? All of a sudden, she realized that it seemed that she was fooled "Kelvin, you transfer two hundred thousand dors to Paul''s bank ount, who is director of the Education Bureau." Aaron said that coldly and calmly, while the sounding from the TV could cover his voice. "Mr. Aaron, apart from investing in the construction of the teaching building of A University, our company doesn''t seem to have any contact with the Education Bureau." Kelvin reminded Aaron respectfully. "By the way, you take a message for me to Paul and ask him to take care of his son, or else he will not know what will happen when his family business goes bankrupt!" "Yes, sir!" As Aaron''s right-hand assistant, Kelvin knew when to say and when to shut up. Then Aaron put down his phone and looked up at the TV. The title of the business news was "LR Group" was going to enter U.S. market. It wanted to tear up the market with Apple! After Aaron saw that, he thought, ''What''s wrong with Carl? I have told him that I don''t want to see any news about LR Group on any media in two months!'' When he was about to call to reprimand Carl, he smelled a burst of warm fragrance. Irene came out of the kitchen with two bowls. She put the bowls on the table and waved to Aaron with a smile, "Dinner is ready." After a long day, Aaron was a little hungry. He put down the phone, went over and sat down. Irene handed him a pair of chopsticks and he took it. When his finger touched her finger by ident, Irene drew back as if she got an electric shock. Aaron raised his lips and gave an extremely evil smile. He reached out and held her hand tenderly, Irene couldn''t get rid of. Aaron said to Irene, "We are a couple now. You have to learn to adapt yourself to me, ept me. In the same time, I will try my best to open up my heart to you." Irene signed to herself, ''In front of Aaron, I''m just like a child. No matter what happens, I have to follow his instructions. This kind of feeling is really bad.'' She scratched her hair, nodded heavily, and put on a signature silly smile, "I will definitely change these, but you have to give me some time..." "Not change, but ept! You need to ept me! Do you understand?" He sat there, with a pair of valuable eyes staring at her. He put his hands on the table, with a neat face, with a strong aura and great pressure! Chapter 15 Throw Them Away Chapter 15 Throw Them Away Irene felt that she was like a pupil who had done something wrong and was being punished by the dean of education department. "Yes, yes." She rolled some noodles into her mouth with chopsticks and kept ncing furtively at Aaron. Looking at the green coriander floating on the surface of the soup, Aaron''s face suddenly turned cold. He took all the coriander out and threw them on the table. "I can eat them if you don''t like!" Irene put all the coriander in her bowl with a spoon and said, "At noon hoeing up the crops in the sweltering sun and sweat dripping onto the soil beneath the crops. Both food and vegetables are nted by the farmers who are very toilsome. How precious they are! We can''t waste them." Irene took a big bite and said, "You can give me whatever you don''t like to eat in the future. I have a good appetite. Helen said that I was easy to feed." Seeing her eating with relish, Aaron smiled and asked, "Did anyone say that you can arouse the appetite?" "Yes, Jonny has said that I could make him eat an extra bowl of noodles if I ate with him!" Irene suddenly realized something. She opened her mouth, blinked her big eyes and looked at Aaron innocently, "I, I didn''t mean that..." "Is Jonny nice to you?" He asked suddenly with an extremely cold attitude. "Not bad. Oh! No... It''s not too bad... " "No matter how well he treated you, it''s the past time, and I''m your present and future!" "Yes, I know that." Irene was criticized by him unconditionally. "So from now on, you can''t fall in love with any other man, even a little!" This man was so overbearing, but his domineering personality made herfortable. Irene wondered whether she had been a glutton for punishment. "I can''t like any man?" She wanted to ask whether her father would count? "If we have a son, you can like him! By the way, do you want to have a baby now?" Said Aaron seriously. "What?" Irene was defeated by his demonic thought. One second ago they talked about her ex-boyfriend, and now he discussed baby with her! "If you want baby now, I can satisfy you. If you don''t want now, I won''t object. You are still young anyway! We can wait another three or five years." Irene stared at him for a long time and blinked her eyes cutely, "It''s up to you!" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Irene immediately stood up and opened the door. Carl walked in and threw a small bag to the ground. He said, "You can see if there''s anything missing." Irene froze for a long time. Then she looked at that bag and asked, ''That''s all?'' Carl put on slippers and walked towards the living room with a nod, "Yes, I''ve brought back all the things that you can use. As for the rest, I''ve thrown them away!" "Throw away?" Irene quickly opened the bag, and found that there were only a few clothes and underwear inside, which made her want to die. "Where''s my dress? Where are my toiletries? Where''s my desk? And... And... My God? How can you throw my stuff away?" "Your dress is out of date long ago, and your toiletries and desk are all broken, which cannot be used. So I gave them to dorm janitor. Wow, that janitor praised me for being a good young man." Carl immediately grabbed one bowl of delicious noodles from Aaron hands and ate it. Although Irene wanted to y cute in front of Aaron, she couldn''t stand Carl. She walked towards Carl, grabbed his chopsticks. Since he threw away all her precious things. She didn''t allowed him to eat her noodles! "Hey, I bought that dress the year beforest, and it cost me more than 100 dors. As for my desk, it just need to fix and still can be used. Why do you throw it away?" Carl innocently looked at Irene and thought, ''I just threw away the waste. Why is she so angry?'' But he dared not to say that, because he was afraid that Irene would eat him! He turned to Aaron, "Aaron, do you also think I throw them wrong?" Then Aaron slowly stood up and put his fingers into Carl''s pocket. Just as Carl was confused, his wallet had already thrown out of his pocket! Chapter 16 Use The Evil Money In The Evil Place Chapter 16 Use The Evil Money In The Evil ce "Carl, everyone should be responsible for what they have done. Since you threw away my wife''s things, you should be responsible for buying them back!" Aaron took out a credit card from Carl''s wallet, and then threw the wallet back, "I hope this isn''t too much!" Carl was shocked to see Aaron. He thought, ''When did Aaron be so mean?'' "I get it. Aaron, you just care about your lover more than your friends!" Aaron spread out his hands and said calmly, "As you said, we grew up together, so there is no need to hide it in front of you." Aaron was an indifferent man, but he made two best friends with him. One was Carl, the other was Jackson. One of the reasons is that they grew up together, the other is that Aaron was able to bear their ridicule. In other words, whatever Carl said, Aaron didn''t want to talk back. So, Carl didn''t mind if Aaron would max out his credit card. Carl didn''t respond. After he finished the noodles, he left. However, before he left, he also warned Irene, "Jackson is stuck with Helen. Please help him." Irene was horrified. She knew very well who Helen was. That girl dared to love and hate. When she loved a man, it would be astonishing! Being entangled by her, Jackson must have been really hard! When she wanted to dial Helen''s number, her phone was taken away by Aaron. He said, "Jackson is not a child. He can handle it!" "Then..." Before Irene had finished, Aaron cut in, "All you need to do now is to get dressed and go shopping!" Irene was shocked, "What? I don''t think it''s a good idea? Will Carl mind?" Aaron said, "No, he don''t. He earned all his money from many rich women. Since his money is hical, we need to use it in the evil ce. This is also a way to help him gain his fortune." After hearing that, Irene felt relieved. "Well, that makes sense. Let''s go!" Irene quickly picked out a long skirt and put it on. She put up her hair and pulled it into a cute little bun. Then she took her canvas bag and hopped out of the bedroom like a rabbit. "Aaron, let''s go!" She smiled like a little sun. Aaron walked to her side, took her hand and said lightly, "Call me darling from now on!" Irene''s face turned red, and she walked out of the door with bowed head. She looked up at her tall husband and realized that it was a mistake to wear canvas today. The so-called the most cute height difference was only afort from the short woman. She was a little girl, about 168 cm high. When she stood in front of Aaron who was 190 cm high, she felt a lump in her throat. The shopping mall was not far from their house, so they walked towards it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Many young girls on the way secretly looked at Aaron, and some even took out their mobile phones to take a snap. Irene was so proud. She had such a handsome husband. How could she not be envied? When they arrived at the Parkson Grand, Irene stopped. "Everything here is so expensive. We''d better go to other ces." "Don''t worry. It''s not cost our own money." Aaron put Carl''s card in Irene''s hand and continued, "So, you don''t have to worry about it. You can spend as much as you can." "But..." Irene was still hesitated. "No but! Let''s go!" They went straight to the women''s wear area on the third floor. At this time, Aaron''s phone suddenly rang. He nced at the phone number, and after letting Irene choose clothes by herself, he went to the rest area with a frown and answered the phone. "Mom." "Aaron, where are you?" "I''m outside. What''s the matter?" At that moment, a beam of high light fell on Aaron''s head and his face was shadowed. No one could see his expression clearly. "Just now, Jessica came to your apartment. She said that she saw you at the door with a woman." "Who I am with has nothing to do with her! Tell her not toe to our house again!" Said Aaron in a cold tone, but with a bit of anger. Chapter 17 All Good Cabbages Had Been Twiddled By Pigs Chapter 17 All Good Cabbages Had Been Twiddled By Pigs "Aaron, your marriage with Jessica was arranged long ago, and this will directly affect whether you can inherit the Zhao Family ''s property smoothly or not." Aaron said coldly, "Humph! Even without the Zhao Family, I''m still Aaron. I don''t need the Zhao Family''s help." On the other side of the line, the tone of Sara Li became more and more heavy, "Aaron, when have you be so willful?" "It''s not my fault. I''ve never been a self willed person. I''ll exin to you and dad when I get back." Then, Aaron hung up the phone. At this time, a man who was almost the same height as Aaron sat next to him. The man''s slender eyes squintedzily and his eyebrows were raised high. "When did youe here?" Aaron didn''t look back at him and just said calmly. "I came when you called," Jackson said indifferently, "How do you know it''s me?" Aaron replied, "Because I can smell the perfume on your body. How do you know I am here?" "I knew it from the information of Carl''s credit card." Jackson slowly leaned on the back of the chair and continued, "Aaron, I really don''t understand why you married Irene. Do you want to make up for her childhood, or to fight against the Zhao Family on purpose or... you want to piss your father off?" Aaron snorted and yed with his phone, "Humph! I''m not a child, so I won''t get married for a certain reason. Once I get married, I won''t divorce her!" Jackson shook his head helplessly, "Poor Irene, she''s so young, and she just can''t get rid of you in this way!" "I heard that you were stuck with Helen?" Aaron quipped. At a woman''s clothing store not far away from him, Aaron saw Irene was picking clothes on the shelf through the ss window. With Helen''s name being mentioned, Jackson felt a buzz in his head. In his past 30 years, he had never seen such a bizarre woman! No matter how he cursed her, she stuck to him all the time. As for beating, He was no match for her! After a few seconds of silence, a strange expression suddenly appeared on Jackson''s face, "Aaron, you''ve been alone for more than 30 years. I don''t know if you have any physical problems. If you have some male diseases, you can contact me. I know a lot of good gynecological surgeons." Aaron didn''t answer Jackson''s question, but said, "Helen have a good rtionship with Irene, so don''t treat Helen unfairly. Don''t worry. I won''t tell her that you are the son of the hotel magnate." "¡­¡­" Standing up with an awkward expression, Jackson threw a car key to Aaron and said, "Take it. It''s in the southwest corner of the parking lot with the tail size 555." Aaron stood up too and walked towards Irene slowly. An ordinary girl was excited to see the new clothes, but Irene had a grudge against the new clothes. Irene wasn''t stingy, but this dress was too expensive. Although it was beautiful, she needed to spend more than a thousand for a dress. Her heart would be very painful. Her fingers skimmed through the clothes on the hanger and she wondered which one she would pick? Which is the economic and practical style of clothes? Just when she was thinking about it, the shop assistant standing next to her couldn''t wait any longer, "Miss, the unit price for each piece of our clothes is more than 800 dors. If you want to get a discount, you can be our member, and thus you can get a 12% discount." Hearing that, Irene thought, ''12% off? It will still cost more than 700 dors! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It''s still very expensive! I still don''t want to buy it!'' But Irene just was detested by the shop assistant this way, she could not be reconciled. But then again, it was not easy for the shop assistant. She spent a long time picking the clothes but didn''t buy a single one. If it were her, she would run out of patience. After persuading herself, she was not angry, and only had pity and sympathy for the fate of the assistant. "This, this, and this... Please pack them up!" Aaron took off the clothes from the stands and threw them to the shop assistant. The assistant was stunned and looked at the rich and handsome man in front of her! "Why are you still standing? Wrap them up!" Aaron ordered coldly. "Okay, okay!" The waitress took the clothes to the counter with a dull expression, overwhelmed with sorrow and joy. She was delighted that she sold the most expensive clothes to him. But she couldn''t believe that such a handsome man''s girlfriend was a rube. She could only sigh, ''Well, all good cabbages had been twiddled by pigs!'' Chapter 18 A World Of Difference Chapter 18 A World Of Difference "Are you crazy! How much is it?" Ireneined discontentedly, "Although it is Carl''s credit card, it''s not easy for him to make money. Every night at the bar, he has to please the old rich women. Although they are unjust money, we can''t spend them casually." Aaronforted Irene, "Don''t worry! Carl must beughing secretly now." He thought, ''The three clothes just cost 4, 000 dors. That''s too good for him!'' As expected, after receiving the message from the bank, Carl was shocked first, and thenughed. He thought, ''It only was used 3, 850 dors, I thought Aaron would max out my credit card!'' After buying the clothes, they went to the underground supermarket. Irene went to the special price area as soon as she entered. She selected some hams on sale and yogurts with a gift. Then Aaron walked behind her with a shopping cart and didn''t say anything, but was willing to help her with things. Then, they came to the vegetable section. Irene picked up a red tomato and asked, "Aaron, do you like tomatoes? I can make tomato stewed beef brisket soup. Every time I make this, my sister can have two big bowls of rice." Aaron said softly, "You can take whatever you like. I''m not a picky eater." Irene happily put the tomatoes into the shopping cart and said with a smile, "I will make you a fat pig in the future." A strong sense of happiness surged up from the bottom of his heart when Aaron saw her so happy eyes.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Irene took celeries, carrots, a pile of vegetables on sale, beef and ribs. She opened Aaron''s refrigerator and found there was nothing but water, drinks and wine. It didn''t look like a home at all. She thought that the refrigerator at home should be filled with food! In the Jiang Family. Looking at Jonny who was standing in front of him, Paul Jiang said angrily, "Did you give that 200, 000 dors to Irene? Ah?" Jonny took a deep breath and said, "Dad, you told me that I could handle the money by myself, but now you interfere with my business. If you don''t believe me, why did you give it to me?" Hearing this, Paul was so angry that he almost vomited blood, "The money I gave you is not to let you do anything, but to..." "In order to transfer your filthy lucre, right?" Paul''s face darkened and he waspletely irritated. He picked up the ashtray on the table and was about to hit his son. Vi Lin quickly grabbed Paul''s hand and asked, "Paul, what are you doing? Jonny is your son, not your enemy! Are you going to beat him to death?" Paul shook his hand hard and said, "If you didn''t spoil him, how dare he be so bold!" "What''s wrong with Jonny? He just gave 200, 000 dors to Irene. If he could sever his rtionship with Irene, it would work!" Vi walked up to Jonny and patted him on the shoulder, as ifforting him, "My dear son, you must be good to Olivia from now on. Her father is an old official in the province. Although he has retired now, ''a starved camel is still bigger than a horse''. Officials at all levels show respect for him, which is very helpful for your future official career." Jonny helplessly sneered. He had heard these words since he was a child. His life had been carefully nned by his parents, from primary school to university, from personal live to study. He didn''t show any surprise! But if there was one deviation, it must be Irene. "Mom, I want to go out for a walk..." Jonny turned around and walked out of the room with his head down. The air in the house was stifling. He would die if he stayed any longer! "Jonny..." Vi sighed and gave a sharp nce at Paul, "Well, think about it. Just 200, 000 dors, why are you so angry?" "You know nothing!" Paul frowned and sighed, "I don''t mind Jonny giving 200, 000 dors to Irene, but Aaron gave me back 200, 000 dors! I''m afraid that Jonny and Aaron will be enemies!" Vi eximed, "What? You mean Aaron? Does Irene have anything to do with him? That''s impossible. What identity does Irene have? How could she know Aaron?" Vi thought in her mind, ''There is a world of difference between Irene and Aaron!'' "No matter what rtionship Irene has with Aaron, you must keep an eye on Jonny and keep him away from Irene. Do you understand?" "Oh! Oh! Okay, okay..." Vi responded, as if she was a henying eggs Chapter 19 The Appearance Of Love Rival Chapter 19 The Appearance Of Love Rival Jonny was sitting on the bus, with his face sticking to the window and his eyes staring at the scenery along the road. If somebody asked him that during his 29 years of life, which period of time was the happiest one, he would definitely say that it was the three years when he was together with Irene. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Irene was like a little sun, shining wherever she went. She was a born funny people and could always make himugh happily when he was unhappy. For some reason, when he was with her, no matter how bad his mood was, he would be happy. Although his parents disapproved, he still insisted, hoping to be with Irene for countless four years At this time, he heard ''we are arriving at the Parkson Grand station''. He hurriedly went down. The station was not far from the Parkson Grand, so he arrived in a few steps. Every time Irene went shopping, she woulde here because the food in the underground supermarket were cheap and there were many special offer goods. When Jonny reached the entrance of the mall, his eyes suddenly paused. He saw that Irene stood there, and at her feet there were many clothes, vegetables and many daily necessities! Aaron said to pick Irene up by car. However, she had been waiting for a long time, but no one came. Irene now doubted that Aaron went to pay back Carl''s credit card. Suddenly, she heard someone was calling her name, which was quite close to her. She turned around and saw Jonny standing in front of her. His eyes were gentle, and his face seemed to be expecting something. "Why are you here?" Asked Irene, after she tried to calm herself down. Thest people she wanted to see now was Jonny! It was not because he had turned his back on her, but because she had taken away 200, 000 dors from him! She could have been a normal victim of his love and told everyone how heartless Jonny was, but it was because of the 200, 000 dors in the sin that she became short of hand! "Just strolling around." Jonny walked over and stretched out his hands to the stuff on the ground, "There are so many things. Let me help you take them back." Irene quickly waved her hands to refuse him. As they had broken up, she thought she''d better keep a distance from him. Moreover, she was a married woman now. Although Aaron was generous, it didn''t mean that he would allow his wife to be entangled with her ex-boyfriend. "Don''t bother. I can carry them myself. You should go now." "Irene!" Jonny suddenly grabbed her hand and said, "Although we can''t be a couple, we can still be friends. I don''t want you to keep a distance from me." In fact, Irene wanted to ask him that how many failed lovers could be friends. But she didn''t say it out, because she knew that if she said it to him, he would definitely persuade her to continue to y with him as friends! "It''s not that I keep you away from me, it''s that I... I have an appointment with my friend. He will pick me up soon! So, go ahead with your work. Don''t worry about me!" "Friend? Is he the one I met at school today? Irene, do you know him well? You are innocent by nature. Don''t be cheated by those hypocritical men in the society!" Ireneughed, "I have been cheated once. So you don''t worry I will be cheated a second time!" Jonny''s heart tightened, "Irene..." Suddenly, Irene heard a shrill whistle, and she was startled. When she looked back, she saw a silver gray car stopping not far away. The man in the car was coldly staring at Irene and Jonny without any expression. Irene shouted in her heart, ''Damn it! Is actually afraid of,e what!'' She quickly took the shopping bags from Jonny and strode towards Aaron. Aaron let his eyes settle upon Irene for two seconds and then looked into Jonny''s eyes. Two men, two different personalities. Jonny was a gentle man while Aaron was cold. Jonny was keeping a friendly and graceful smile. As for Aaron, he had been wearing a poker face the whole time. When Irene walked to the car carrying things, Aaron cast a nce at Jonny and opened the door to receive her. The car disappeared quickly in the sight of Jonny. He tried to hold back his smile and clenched his fist, but finally, he loosened his hand feebly. Jonny knew that there was no way to fight against destiny. Even though he knew that he couldn''t catch it, why didn''t he let Irene to find happiness? But for some reason, he was a little unwilling to give up. He hoped that Irene could not live a happy life and did not want to see the smile on her face. He even thought that it would be better if the man beside her died someday, so that he could seize the shameless advantage Chapter 20 You Are Overly Jealous Chapter 20 You Are Overly Jealous Irene was sitting in the car. The low pressure in the car made her nerves numb. She gave a light cough and showed her sense of ce. "Well, is this Jackson''s car? It''s veryfortable to sit on!" Then, she patted on the thick leather seat and blinked her eyes, pretending to be cute. Unfortunately, Aaron didn''t look at her at all. "No matter how good this is, it''s just a car. I won''t marry it!" Aaron''s attitude was cold, and his words were even colder. Irene shrank her head and whispered, "You are so jealous!" "What did you say?" "Nothing. What a beautiful sunset!" Irene pointed her fingers at the sky and found that the sky had turned cloudy all of a sudden. Jesus! If a person was unlucky, God would not forgive her. "Well Yes, so beautiful sunset has faded in front of you. It means you are the most handsome." Since Irene had limited intelligence and knowledge, she could only find thesepliments. However, Aaron nced at her coldly and said, "Childish!" Irene pouted her mouth and thought, ''Aaron has a quite high haha point, and Jonny is not that hard to deal with.'' Irene thought that she was just in the wrong and had to pretend to be adorable. She smiled and exposed a row of white teeth. Her eyes were curved into two crescent moons. She smiled like a cat looking for money at the entrance of the restaurant. "Have I ever said that you are a great handsome when you are angry?" Aaron looked at Irene angrily. "Really?" Hearing his question, Irene immediately nodded and said, "Yes, it''s real!" Aaron took a deep breath in silence and suddenly realized that he married Irene who was so childish and low IQ, was he looking for abuse? She was so clumsy at soothing people! Aaron said, "But I''m not angry now!" Crack! Irene felt as if she was struck by lightning! What a cold joke! "Do you know who you are now?" Aaron asked coldly. "I know, but Jonny and I just met by chance. He insisted on helping me with my things, but I swear, I refuse him!" Irene stretched out three fingers and said seriously. "Really?" Then Aaron added, "If you pped Jonny, would he still harass you?" However, Irene thought, ''I just broke up with Jonny a few days ago, now I pped him in the face as soon as I saw Jonny. That was too bloody!'' Suddenly, Irene put on a weird smile. When she leaned over Aaron, the cor of her dress was pulled off, her snow-white skin was exposed. Her long hair was scattered along her neck. "Are you jealous?" "No, I''m not!" "You did! Why don''t you admit it?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Irene thought, ''Let Aaron admit that he is totally attracted by me and then gets jealous of his rival in love. Is it that difficult?'' Aaron slowed down, turned around and looked into her eyes. He said firmly, "I am not!" Irene suddenly burst into a relieved smile. She sat back and talked to herself, "If you say no, then no. I''m not so serious." "Aaron, I have to tell you, I will be loyal to you after we get married. I will not flirt with other men, but I also hope you can give me a little more time. I have been in a rtionship with Jonny for quite a long time. If you want me to forget a rtionship right away, it is not realistic. I promise you that I will forget Jonny as soon as possible, okay?" Irene''s attitude was so serious that Aaron couldn''t help smiling. If it were another woman, she would have told him that she only love him and that she didn''t have another man in her heart. This girl was so honest! She was so honest that she felt like a fool! But she was still cute. Aaron drove the car to the underground parking lot, got out of the car and took the things they bought. Seeing that Aaron just kept silent, Irene trotted to follow him. She felt that she was in great hurry. Except for the morning on the registering day, Aaron had never treated her nicely. But she worked hard and worked hard like this. Irene would try her best to treat her boyfriend or husband well and wholeheartedly, no matter how he treated her. She would never ck off as long as his title was still her boyfriend or husband! Chapter 21 Mommy And Sister Chapter 21 Mommy And Sister "Aaron!" When Irene called him, he stopped and turned to look at her. "Do you regret marrying me? If If you regret it, just tell me I... HMM!" Before Irene finished her words, Aaron strode to her and lowered his head to kiss her little mouth. The moment came so suddenly that Irene couldn''t react at all. She stared at his handsome face. He closed his eyes, long eyshes, straight nose and dashing eyebrows. He was like a fine jade that could give out infinite glow no matter in gravel or in the sparkling box. Then Aaron slowly left her lips. Irene''s face was like a red apple and had a pair of big eyes. He asked curiously, "Do you like kissing with your eyes open?" "What?" Irene reacted and immediately covered her feverish face with her hands. It was very strange that her face had a fever, but her hands were cold. She said, "Who would have thought that you would suddenly kiss me!" "There will be a lot of unexpected things in the future, you have to adapt! And I will gradually get used to your habits!" Aaron said casually. Irene wanted to kill herself. Her experience of dealing with emergencies was zero. She really wanted to ask Aaron if he could kiss her again. If she could got that kiss again, she would close her eyes and enjoy herself. At the same time, in the monitoring room, a security staff had recorded the situation with a mobile phone and sent it to Sara. After watching the video, Sara threw her phone on the table furiously. Next to her, Grace Ding hastily handed a cup of green tea to her, "Madam, please don''t be angry. Aaron is a yboy. He won''t be with that girl for long." Taking the cup, Sara looked at the tea leaves floating over the surface and suddenly felt annoyed. She put the cup on the table and said, "During this period, there''s no time for him to y! Besides, he doesn''t choose a time to y. In a word, he''s not my son, so he won''t think about me at all. "Mydy, you can''t say that casually. Master doesn''t like to hear it." Grace reminded Sara. "So what? If he could stop ying that field in those years, I wouldn''t have been so difficult now!" "Since the master gave you Aaron to raise, it was like giving you a support, Now Uncle Richard has made a lot of movements, and Earl has been ttering the master frequently. Madam, you''d better make a n as soon as possible." Sara closed her eyes and rubbed her aching temples, "I know all these. It took Aaron a long time to get the power of the LR Group, so I can''t let others take it away easily. But Aaron is..." "Madam, no matter what happened to Aaron, you should help him with your heart, because he is your only son!" Sara heaved a sigh and said, "I have no choice." Returning home, Irene worked in the kitchen for an hour and finally made three dishes and one soup. When the dishes were ced on the table, Aaron was indeed hungry. Carl robbed that bowl of noodles from him at lunch-time and he did so much heavy work this afternoon! He was eating quietly, but Irene was looking at him unhappily. "Why don''t you eat?" Aaron looked up, frowned and asked her. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "You haven''t answered my question. Do you regret marrying me?" Irene was not only serious, but also persistent. "I thought I had given you the answer." "How can I know the answer if you don''t tell me?" "Okay!" Aaron put down his chopsticks and looked at her firmly, "I will only get married once in my life, so my wife will be together with me till the end of her life. Do you understand this time?" Irene nodded her head stiffly. She thought, ''Hearing this words, how could I feel so scared?'' At the same time, at a house in the West urban district Bonnie Liu made a phone call happily, "Laura, the man you have chosen is really nice and I like him very much. Hahaha... Great! Let''s make an appointment the day after tomorrow, then we can keep in touch!" After hanging up the phone, Bonnie rushed to Nancy Xiao, took off her headphones and excitedly said, "Nancy, it''s a good news! Great news!" Nancy nced at her mother, grabbed the earphones from her hand and put it in her ears, "What great thing can make you so happy?" "Nancy, let me tell you. Your Aunt Laura''s nephew, who was studying abroad, hase back. They are arranging a marriage for him. We have made an appointment just now. You can meet that young man in the afternoon the day after tomorrow!" Bonnie sighed with relief and mumbled with a smile, "As you know, that young man is really capable. He was employed by a bigpany as soon as he came back. His monthly sry is as high as ten thousand dors..." Nancy rolled her eyes disdainfully, lied on the bed, and looked down upon Bonnie''s inexperienced expression. "Mother, have you ever seen a rich person? Ten thousand dors a month? Are you satisfied?" "It''s not a lot, but he is making a lot of money among your peers! Besides, he can get a raise!" Nancy snorted with disdain, "Mom, do you know my sister''s boyfriend? He is the son of the director of the education bureau! He was said to be studying for a doctor! What about me? My boyfriend is just an office worker. How can I hold my head up in front of my sister! No, at least I have to find someone who is equal to my future brother-inw!" "Do you think your sister can catch him? Your sister called me yesterday and told me that she had broken up with Jonny! I''ve told you that the Jiang Family could not ept our family easily? All right, let''s stop talking about it. I will take you to see that young man the day after tomorrow!" However, hearing her mother''s words, Nancy''s eyes lit up and thought, ''Break up? Irene has broken up with Jonny? Then my chance woulde!'' It seemed that Bonnie had guessed her daughter''s thoughts. She patted Nancy''s head heavily and said, "You silly girl. Your sister has suffered because of Jonny. Do you want to be the second one? And Jonny has found a new girlfriend. That''s why he dumped your sister." Rubbing her numb forehead, Nancy couldn''t hide her slight disappointment, "I see. Now Irene is alone. You can introduce that young man to her! Anyway, I don''t like those white-cor workers!" Bonnie sighed heavily. Although Nancy was very ambitious, she also did not have a proper job and had been staying at home since she graduated from a junior college. If she went to blind dates, she did not have enough confidence. However, Aunt Laura''s nephew was really a good choice. Since Nancy didn''t like him, Bonnie wanted Irene to see him. Irene took a shower and sat in the living room to dry her hair. Seeing this, Aaron walked to her back and gently took the hair dryer from her hand. "What are you doing?" Irene raised her head and looked at him, confused. "I just want to help you dry your hair." Aaron gently touched her wet long hair and said, "Don''t wash your hair at night. I heard that you would fall asleep if you didn''t dry it. You would have a headache the next morning." "Okay..." Irene nodded her head obediently like a little kitten, allowing Aaron to dry her hair. Chapter 22 No Way Chapter 22 No Way She remembered that Aaron once told her that he would dote on her and would make her feel arrogant happiness. What kind of feeling would that be? Irene was still very curious about it. However, Aaron was really a man of actions. They got along with each other for a short time, but Aaron really gave her love which was never given by others! Sometimes, she even felt that she had fallen into a honeypot. "What are you thinking about?" "What?" Hearing this, Irene shook her head and said, "I just miss my family. I haven''t been home for a long time." Aaron slowly walked to her, squatted down and took her hand. Looking at her with his dark eyes, he seemed to want to take her in. "I''ll go back with you when I''m free. Since we''re married, I''ll have to see my mother-inw sooner orter." Hearing this, Irene felt so happy. In the past, Jonny had never wanted to go to her home. Of course, she didn''t mention it to him, because she knew that Jonny hated the life at the bottom of the society when he lived a rich life. Therefore, she was really moved by Aaron''s proposal. He knew that her mother and sister might have be the biggest burden in their lives, but he was still brave enough to stand up for her. In this regard, anyone would be touched. At this time, Irene''s phone rang. When she saw the number, she found it was from her home. "Hello, mom." "Irene, do you have time the day after tomorrow?" "Yes, what''s up?" "Oh, Now that you have broken up with Jonny, you have grown up and can''t be single all the time. I asked my friend to introduce you to a man in a very good condition... " Then, Irene was bombarded by Bonnie''s another words. It was about how excellent that man was and how he could make money. Irene suddenly felt that something was wrong. She looked at Aaron, and then turned her head, whispering, "Mom, my marriage is not in a hurry. What''s more, I just graduated. I really don''t want to get married in a hurry..." "Why not be in a hurry? Women have only been young for a few years. You should take advantage of your young look and look for a support. Do you want to depend on your aunt for a lifetime? Besides, your Aunt Laura''s nephew is more than enough to marry you! Don''t be so picky! That''s all I want to say!" After that, Bonnie hung up the phone, not caring whether Irene was willing to meet. Irene sighed and put her phone aside. She felt helpless. Her mother was always like this. She had to do what her mother told her to do, or she would be beaten and cursed. Perhaps it was because she was unlikable. Her mother was very good to Nancy. And Nancy was good at acting like a spoiled child. Every time when Nancy rubbed against her mother''s body like a little sheep, her mother loved her dearly... "Aaron, I..." "No way!" "What?" Irene looked at him in astonishment. He had good ears. Her old-fashioned mobile phone made a so low sound that it was difficult for her to hear it even when she stuck to mobile phone, but Aaron heard it clearly. "I said I don''t allow you to go on a blind date!" All of a sudden, Aaron looked grim. He just couldn''t understand why there were so many twists and turns in his marriage. First, his wife''s ex entanglement, and now, his mother-inw was going to arrange a blind date for his wife! It seemed that he had to announce to the world as soon as possible that he was the only man in the world who could covet his wife! The next question was how could they sleep tonight? She couldn''t let Aaron sleep on the ground. After all, he was her husband! But let him sleep in bed? She couldn''t ept it! She was not used to sleep with a man in same bed! When Irene was thinking about what to do, the bathroom door suddenly opened. Aaron came out of the shower. Irene quickly got into bed. This was her personality. When she faced a problem that couldn''t be solved, she tried to hide her head, just like an ostrich. Looking at the bulging bump on the bed, Aaron smiled speechlessly. Aaron didn''t understand that she just pretended to be asleep, but why did she cover her head? It was so hot. Wasn''t she afraid that she would pass out due to the heat? He knew the rejection in her heart, but since they were already married, he had to try to make her slowly ept him, and he slowly infiltrate into her life, her body, and her heart! Aaron walked to the bedside, lifted the quilt and slowlyy down. As the ce beside her sank down, Irene''s heart was in her throat. She thought, ''What was Aaron going to do next? Hug me? Kissed me? And then possessed me?'' Irene was a little scared, but also had an inexplicable restlessness and longing. She could feel Aaron''s arm wrapping around her waist from behind, but his body didn''t get close to her. Tonight was also their wedding night. Was this the only thing he could do? Irene was a strange person. She wanted Aaron to approach her to prove her charm, but at the same time, she resisted him a little, because she still had a lot of doubts about him. They justy there and did nothing. Atst, Irene was defeated! She got out of the quilt and leaked out a pair of big eyes. When she turned around, she met Aaron''s deep eyes. She was frightened, "You... You are still awake!" "Yes, I am awake!" "Then you..." "I just want to see how long you can torture yourself." Irene rolled her eyes and thought, ''This man is so scheming!'' "Are you going to sleep like this?" Asked Irene. Aaron looked at her leisurely, and the arm around her waist remained unmoved. "What else do you want me to do?" Although Irene didn''t have many social experiences, she also understood the meaning of his words. She blushed and suddenly remembered what Aaron said: ''You can tell me whenever you want. I''ll satisfy you!'' Irene thought, ''Did he think that I was having a sexual desire and wanted to have sex with him right now? No! No! Although I was sometimes sultry, I was not so open. Irene turned her head, buried her head in the pillow, and said awkwardly, "That''s it." Aaron smiled at her back and held her in his arms. There was a good smell on his body, the fragrant smell of body wash mixed with the smell of male hormone, which made Irene lose her mind for a moment. She swallowed hard. Plop! Plop! Aaron had listened that. She was so nervous that she was trembling! So he came to a conclusion. "Your sensitive spot is on your waist?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hearing that, Irene almost fainted. What kind of magic theory was this? "You are a little strange..." Aaron was still talking to himself, but he didn''t see that Irene''s face had turned ck. "Why is it strange?" Her tone was harsh. "You are different from other women. Other women''s sensitive spot are always on that ce!" Aaron exined seriously. Irene felt that her head was going to smoke, and wondered if Aaron had a low EQ or he irritated her on purpose? Why is he talking about women''s sensitive spot so formally with me?'' Irene thought. Chapter 23 I Wont Leave You Alone Chapter 23 I Won''t Leave You Alone Irene thought, ''That is a great chance!'' She turned around and red at Aaron, "Let me ask you! How many girlfriends did you have?" Aaron was so handsome. There must be a lot of women attracted by him! Although he was just a driver, he was extremely handsome. In this age of looking faces, no matter where Aaron went, many women had to pay attention to his appearance! Aaron approached Irene and said in a gentle voice, "You are the only woman I love from the past to the present till the future!" "Then why do you know..." "Carl told me that. He often talks about his bed with some girls in front of me and Jackson!" Aaron didn''t mind to involve his friends in this matter, but he didn''t lie to her. Carl was indeed willing to show off the number of his femalepanions and how strong and brave he was in bed! "What?" Irene viciously pouted her lips and warned, "Carl is so disgusting. You''d better keep away from him in the future, or else you might get a bad influence!" "Yes, honey, you are right!" Aaron said with a good face. At the same time, Carl sneezed five times in a row and couldn''t stop the runny nose! ''Damn it! Who is cursing me?'' Carl thought. Perhaps he would never expect that the people who abused him at this time were his good friend and his friend''s wife! When Irene woke up in the next morning, she found no one beside her. She touched the wrinkles of the bed sheet beside her and realized that she was a married woman now. She could no longer say that she was a young and beautiful girl. Well, let her mourn for one minute. Irene rolled over on the bed with the quilt in her arms. She blushed when she smelled the fragrance of their same style of bath foam. She had thought that it would make her ufortable to sleep on the same bed with another man, but she seemed to have a good sleepst night. Her bad mood, which was under the influence of Jonny these days, had been calmed down. Hearing the sound from the bedroom, Aaron walked in and couldn''t helpughing at Irene who was rolling on the bed. He put his hand to his mouth and coughed. Hearing the voice, Irene looked at the door with shyness, clenched her quilt and said, "Good morning." "Good morning. Get up if you are awake. Breakfast is ready." Irene nodded her head and watched Aaron leaving. She hastily sat up, put on her slippers and went to the bathroom. She tidied up her pajamas in front of the mirror and smoothed her hair which had been curled into a chicken nest. Atst, she winked at herself in the mirror. Irene murdered to herself, "Come on! Irene! You will be a good wife!" When she walked to the kitchen door, she saw that Aaron was cooking food. He was about 1.9 meters tall, which gave her a sense of security. Looking at his smooth figure, Irene wondered what it would be like to hold him from behind. As soon as she smelled something, her stomach growled. Hearing this, Aaron turned around and saw Irene shyly touching her belly and smiling awkwardly at him. He nced at her pajamas and asked, "Are you hungry?" "Err... A little." Looking at Irene''s cute expression, Aaron couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth. He pointed at the table and said, "Sit down, the food will be ready soon." "Okay." Irene nodded her head obediently. However, she was roaring in her mind though she looked calm. Did she get the treasure? As soon as Aaron looked back, she felt that he was as important as her favorite actor in her heart. The smile at the corner of his mouth made her heart beat faster to a degree. When she finished cleaning, Aaron had already set the bowls and chopsticks for her. She walked over and sat down. He picked up a cake for her and said, "This cake is famous in this area. Try it and it''s delicious." She picked it up and took a bite. It was really delicious. It turned out that the aroma she just smelled was this cake! She gave Aaron a thumbs up, chewing the cookies, andplimented, "It''s really delicious!" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Amused, Aaron reached out his hand and wiped her mouth. "Take your time. You don''t have to rush." "By the way, why didn''t you go to work?" Aaron''s action made Irene blush. She then pretended not to mind and changed the topic. Upon hearing this, Aaron withdrew his hand and took a sip of porridge. "My boss don''t go out this morning. I can go there this afternoon," he answered calmly Irene nodded and said in a low voice, "You are not so busy." But she then frowned and thought, ''Being a driver isn''t a permanent solution.'' Suddenly, her phone rang. Irene took it out and found that it was her mother. She hesitated to answer the phone when she recalled what her mother said yesterday. "What''s wrong?" "¡­¡­ It''s my mother." Aaron''s expression changed, "No blind date!" Irene nced at Aaron and said in a low voice, "Okay, I got it." She turned around, put down the chopsticks and picked up the phone. He was right. It was about the blind dates. "Mom, I just graduated. I''m not in a hurry." Bonnie raised her voice when she heard what Irene said, "Why not? You''re old enough to have a baby if you are in the countryside!" ". . ." Irene was totally speechless and thought to herself, ''Why didn''t she say that to my sister?'' After thinking for a while, she said, "Mom, I just graduated from university. I''m looking for a job. I''m very busy recently. Our school might introduce somepanies to me." Hearing her words, Bonnie immediately calmed down. In her eyes, Irene''s efforts to find a boyfriend were very important. But at the same time, it was also important to make money. Hence, Bonnie didn''t say anything else but just let Irene tell her when she was free and the Aunt Laura''s nephew was really nice. Irene hung up the phone, thinking that only money could stop her mother from talking nonsense. She peeped at Aaron and found that everything was fine But deep in her heart, she knew that they couldn''t go on like this and sooner orter she would tell the family that she had married. Aaron thought to himself, ''Their marriage is a fact, so Irene''s mother can''t make any trouble.'' After they finished breakfast, Aaron saw that Irene seemed to be absent-minded. So he volunteered to clear away the dishes. When Aaron went back to the living room, he saw Irene still holding the cushion in a daze. "What''s wrong? Are you still thinking about the blind date?" Irene turned her head to look at Aaron and hastily waved her hand. Although she didn''t want to tell her family about her marriage now, she knew what to do and what not to do. After thinking for a while, she said, "I''m wondering how to spend the 200, 000 dors..." "¡­¡­" Irene was so absorbed in thought that Aaron didn''t have the heart to disappoint her. He thought it was a good thing for his wife to live such a serious life. ''Anyway, I''ve paid back the 200, 000 dors to Jonny. What Irene wants to spend now is my money, so I don''t care about it at all, '' thought Aaron. So he pretended to be curious and asked, "Have you thought it through?" Irene asked, "What''s your opinion?" "This money belongs to you. You decide how to spend it." Said Aaron while caressing Irene''s hair. But Irene frowned when she heard what Aaron said. "Although this money was given by Jonny and you may feel a little strange about it, you just don''t think too much about it. This money may not be a big deal for Jonny and we have broken up. Now that we are married, we should make good use of the money." Then she patted Aaron on his shoulder, indicating that she would not treat him unfairly. But before Aaron could say anything, she added, "I have made up my mind just now. I will open a noodle restaurant with some money. Don''t worry. I can''t make it. Then I will use the rest money to buy you a car. You can''t always drive for others. We can make a lot of money by driving a taxi." Then she raised her eyebrows at Aaron, as if to say, "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you behind." Looking at Irene who was in high spirits, Aaron thought for a while and said, "How about you open a restaurant with money? Don''t worry about me. I can drive for that boss now. There is no need to be overcautious." Irene interrupted Aaron when he was still struggling, "No. I once worked for others. I know how painful it is to live under other''s roof. Don''t worry. I must buy a car for you, at least a second- hand car first. When I make money, I''ll buy you a new one." What else could he say? Aaron didn''t know what else to say. If his friends knew that his wife asked him to drive a second-hand taxi, Carl wouldugh loudly. If that happened, Jackson couldn''t helpughing. Chapter 24 This Woman Is So Annoying Chapter 24 This Woman Is So Annoying Irene looked at Aaron and thought he was moved by what she said. She stood up happily, patted him on the shoulder and said, "It''s deal! I will go to look for a ce of noodles restaurant this afternoon." Then she cheerfully went to freshen herself up. In the afternoon, Aaron drove the car that he drove back yesterday and sent Irene to a newly developed real estate market near their home. She said she wanted to take a walk here. When she was about to get off the car, she kept saying, "This car is really good. Don''t worry. When we make money, we can buy one that belongs to us!" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Hearing what she said, Aaron couldn''t helpughing, "Well, honey, I believe you." Looking at Irene''s sprinting back, Aaron could not help but hold on the steering wheel and burst into laughter. He had intended to marry Irene, to let her live a good life and spoil her, but unexpectedly, his little wife still wanted to raise him. In the past, he really didn''t expect that this day woulde. But Irene like this made him love her more. Aaron also felt that he had found the treasure. Then he took out his phone and dialed Jackson''s number. The phone was answered from the other end of the line. "Hello, congrattions on your wedding!" "Yes, I''m very happy." Said Aaron, raising his the corners of mouth. "What can I do for you?" "Yes, one thing. You must help me find a good ce that is not toorge for me. I''ll be satisfied if it''s close to my home." Aaron''s words aroused Jackson''s interest, "What are you going to do?" "Irene intends to open a noodles restaurant," he paused on purpose and said, "Then, support me." As expected, Jackson on the other end of the phone sniggered, and then he coughed a few times to cover up hisughter. Aaron raised his eyebrows, "What? Do you envy us?" "I envy you? Enjoy it yourself." Jackson''s tone returned to indifference as usual, and the smile on his face disappeared. "Humph! I don''t want to talk with you anymore. I have to go to thepany now. You''re the only one who can help me find the ce of noodles restaurant," said Aaron while turning the car key. If he was right, his absence to thepany this morning must have been known by Sara already. When he was about to turn the steering wheel and drive to thepany, he received a call from Sara. "Aaron,e home now." Her imperative tone made Aaron''s good mood disappear without a trace. "I''m going to thepany now." "You just leave the work in thepany alone and go home first. I have something to talk to you." Sara''s tone was also very bad. This morning, thepany''s people called and told her that Aaron did not go to thepany. She had been very angry with Aaron yesterday when he didn''t listen to her. Now he, who was on duty all the year round, even didn''t go to work today. Sara was terrified by his sudden change. Hearing what Sara said, Aaron frowned. He didn''t want to hear it, but it was not the time. He thought for a while and said, "I''ll go back now." Then he hung up the phone and drove to the Zhao Family. As soon as he entered the vi, he saw Sara sitting elegantly on the sofa with a tea cup in her hand. Sara pointed to the seat next to her and let him sit down, smiling. "Aaron, why didn''t you go to work this morning?" Aaron didn''t sit next to Sara, but took a seat not far away. Hearing this, he raised his head and said, "Did you hear about this little thing in such a short time?" Sara put the cup on the table, adjusted her cloak and said, "I''m worried about you." Aaron snorted in mind and deadpanned, "Nothing. I''m just a little ufortable." "Really? Remember to take medicine. There are many people who have caught a cold and got a fever recently, but I think you will recover soon. Don''t worry." Looking at the worried expression on Sara''s face, Aaron thought that she was still hypocritical. "I won''t leave the work in thepany alone." Sara said with a smile, "What do you mean by that? Body is the most important thing." Aaron didn''t want to stay here anymore. The expensive furniture looked so cold and unfriendly. He stayed with Sara for a while and then wanted to leave. Sara said, "You father was about toe back and our family hadn''t had dinner together for a long time. So you must have a dinner with us." Aaron said to Sara, "I had something else to do. We can have dinner next time." Looking at Aaron''s back, Sara showed a cold face. She thought, ''This puppet was bing more and more rebellious.'' When Aaron was about to open the car door, he heard a sweet voice, "Aaron." Aaron trembled with fear. When he turned around, he saw Jessica, who was standing not far away and looking at him. Jessica also thought she was wrong, because she did not see Aaron had driven the car. However, when she was sure it was Aaron, she walked up to him, hugged him, and said in a sweet tone, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but you haven''t looked for me yet." Then Aaron took a step back and asked, "Why are you here?" "Of course I am waiting for you! Yesterday, I went to your house to look for you, but didn''t enter. The guard is totally senseless!" She pouted, feeling wronged. Aaron couldn''t help turning around. He didn''t want to see her, so he had to warn that guard not to let her in. "Go home now. Don''te to me if there is nothing important." Jessica said unhappily, "How can you say that? I''m your fiancee. Who else can I find if I don''t find you?" After saying that, she remembered the woman she saw yesterday. "Oh, my God, I seemed to see you and a woman yesterday. Who is she? Why did she go home with you? !" Aaron thought that the woman was so annoying. He opened the car door and sat in the car, taking a cold nce at Jessica, who was standing next to him, and said, "It''s none of your business who I am staying with. For me, the title of fiancee is meaningless. It is impossible for us to be together. You''d better give up early." Then Aaron started the car and drove away, leaving Jessica standing in the same ce with a dull look. It never urred to her that Aaron would say something like that. Although he had always been indifferent to her, he would never be so heartless to her. That must be the reason for yesterday''s goblin. Thinking of this, she clenched her fists and looked fiercely at the direction of the car which had already disappeared. ''Aaron will only be mine. How dare shepete with me for man!'' thought Jessica. Aaron drove to the downtown and leisurely leaned back in the car seat, wondering what''s going on with his little wife. Irene, however, sat on the chair of the park with a sad face. Why was it so difficult to find a ce. Indeed, starting a business was not as easy as she thought, but nothing could change her determination to open a noodles restaurant. She must carry forward her father''s skills! After thinking for a while, she decided to go home first. She looked at the time and found that Aaron was about to get off work. Hearing the sound, Aaron picked up his cell phone and found that it was the woman he had been thinking of. His eyebrows furrowed slightly. ''Is this telepathy?'' thought Aaron. Chapter 25 Do You Want To Bathe With Me Chapter 25 Do You Want To Bathe With Me "Hello." "It''s me." Irene''s voice was still full of energy on the other side of the phone. Although she was not in a good mood, she should not affect others. This was one of her principles in doing things. Aaron said in a soft voice, "I know it''s you, what''s wrong?" "Nothing important. I want to ask you when you will be back. What would you like to eat? I can cook for you," Irene was getting used to being a married woman step by step. Aaron had not had this kind of feeling of home for a long time. Someone who had cooked a meal said she was waiting for him to go home. This feeling let him feel very warm. He ordered some dishes and Irene wrote them down on the other end of the phone. Before she hung up, she also said, "I''ll wait for you toe back." Then Aaron hung up the phone, looked at the time and sped up. When Aaron got home, the pleasant smell of the meal pacified many of his bad mood for Jessica. "You''re back!" Irene reached out her head from the kitchen and smiled at Aaron. Jessica''s delicate makeup irritated Aaron. Now when he saw Irene''s face without any make-up, he was delighted. After putting down his briefcase, he went back to the bedroom, put on his housecoat and then went to the kitchen to help Irene. "Ah, you juste back from work and wait for dinner. I''m almost done." Looking at Irene who was so sensible, Aaron couldn''t help but hold her from behind. Compared with him, Irene was so small that seemed to be embedded in his arms, which just made up for his void in his heart. Irene felt that Aaron''s body and she was stiff all of a sudden. She moved a little forward secretly and pushed him with her elbow, saying, "Go to the sofa and wait for me. I''ll be all right soon." Aaron felt Irene''s resistance, so he let go of her and kissed her hair, and said in a tender voice, "I''ll set the table." Irene was not nervous anymore. She took a deep breath. Irene started to prepare after she hung up the phone. Yesterday she was in such a hurry. On the first day of her wedding, she was determined to let Aaron taste the food she made so that he wouldn''t regret marrying her! Then, they sat opposite to each other. Suddenly, Aaron thought of something and asked, "By the way, how is your day today?" Irene''s face fell when she heard this. She pouted her lips, took a bite of the rice in her bowl and said, "Don''t mention it. The good ces are too expensive, and the price is right but the location is not good." When Aaron saw Irene''s sad face, his heart softened. "I told Jackson about that today and he had a friend who wanted to sell his house at a low price. He said he could help us ask about it." Irene''s eyes lit up when she heard this. She grinned and said, "That''s great! Let''s go to see it tomorrow!" Looking at Irene''s exciting face, Aaron felt a little relieved and agreed. Aaron thought to himself, ''When has Jackson be so inefficient? Why hasn''t he replied to my phone call in the whole afternoon?'' After that, Irene went to wash the dishes. Then, Aaron went to the balcony and made a phone call to Jackson. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The speed which Jackson answered the phone was very fast, but his tone was not very nice. Aaron was curious and wondered who could influence the mood of this monk who had cultivated for many years. "It''s your wife''s roommate." Jackson said in a more impolite tone "Are you two in touch again?" "It''s a coincidence. She is here for an interview today." Aaron raised his eyebrows. Gossip was gossip, but he didn''t forget what he was going to do. He looked back at Irene, who was happily brushing the dishes while humming a song, "How is it going about the ce of noodles restaurant?" "Yes, I have found one. It''s near your home and it''s at a crossroads. Although it''s a bit expensive, the location is good and meet your requirements. It''s not sorge." "That''s good. Let''s go together tomorrow. Don''t tell Irene the true price then. I can make up for you if the price is more than 200, 000 dors." "Okay, I know it. But when will you tell the truth?" "It depends. I have to hang up now. Irene ising." "Aaron, are you taking a bath? Let me run water for you." Irene said to Aaron with a smile in the living room. An idea urred to him when Aaron saw her sweet smile. He came over to hold her waist and took her into his arms. Irene was stunned by his actions. She seized Aaron''s shirt and couldn''t figure out what he wanted to do. She roared in her mind, ''Is he taking advantage of me?'' Am I going to let him take advantage of me tamely? Looking at Irene who was in a daze, Aaron lowered his head, looked into her eyes and deliberately whispered, "Do you want to take a shower with me?" Hearing this, Irene blushed with her big eyes. Although they were a couple now, she still couldn''t ept the speed of their progress in such a short time! She looked down at Aaron''s chest and stammered, "I, I''ll have a bathter. Since there is no room for us in the bathroom, you can do it first." Aaron smiled. He thought she would refuse him, but he didn''t expect that she would find such ame excuse. Later he would physically tell her if their bathtub could hold two people. Aaron''s heart softened when he saw Irene''s ears turning red. He lowered his head, kissed her and approached her ear, saying, "What are you nervous about? I''m just kidding." After that, he released her and walked into the bathroom to fill the bathtub while Irene was still in a daze. After she reacted, she turned around and red at Aaron. ''Damn it! I was fooled by him again.'' And he made her hesitate for a long time! Helen now followed Jackson into a small bar. ''Humph, who am I? The man I love can''t escape from my hand, '' thought Helen. Jackson felt a headache when he saw Helen. But he couldn''t get rid of this little tail wherever he went today. So he decided to ignore her. Helen didn''t care about Jackson''s ignorance at all. She ordered a ss of wine which was the same as his wine and sat beside him. "Do you oftene here?" "¡­¡­" "Do you like to drink this wine? Gee, a little bit spicy." "¡­¡­" "By the way, I''m 23 years old. How old are you?" "¡­¡­" No matter what Helen said, Jackson just ignored it. In the end, Helen lost his patience and whispered to him, "Your trousers are unzipped." Hearing this, Jackson quickly looked down. Of course, he was cheated. He raised his head and saw that Helen was gloating at his failure. He couldn''t help but ask, "Is it interesting?" Although his tone was not good, in Helen''s view, she was even more excited than winning the title of Chinese football. She quickly nodded and said, "That''s interesting. You finally talk to me!" But when Jackson saw that Helen was so excited, he simply said three words, "You are bored!" "Of course not. I''m not bored at all. If you have anything interesting, you can tell me and I''ll go with you," said Helen. "I feel like being alone. Can you satisfy me?" Jackson said coldly. Seeing Jackson''s beautiful eyes nkly staring at her, Helen thought to herself, ''What a freak!'' But she still liked him. Falling in love at the first sight is such a great force! Chapter 26 Second Hand Car Chapter 26 Second Hand Car Irene, who was standing at the door of the store, was so excited that she tightly clenched the belt of her handbag. She was so moved. This was what she had dreamed of the ce of restaurant! ! "I didn''t expect your wife to be such a miser," Jackson whispered to Aaron while looking at Irene who was so emotional Aaron raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s your opinion on this?" Jackson threw up his hands and said, "No, I''m looking forward to the moment when she knows who you are." "Thank you very much, Jackson!" Irene stood at the door and looked at them with a big smile on her face. With these words, Aaron walked over to Irene and put his arm around her shoulder. Then he lowered his head, looked at her and said, "You don''t have to thank him. That''s what a friend should do." "¡­¡­" Looking at Aaron''s impolite face, Jackson thought that Irene was much better than Aaron. Sure enough, there should be such two people in the family who wereplementary. It was very harmonious. Suddenly Irene frowned and asked Jackson with concern, "But, is this really so cheap? The ce is so good and it seems that it has just been decorated. How can it be so cheap?" Although she just entered the society, she knew that there was no good thing that fell in pies from the sky in the world. More importantly, she knew that even if it did have, it would never happen to her. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Aaron took a nce at Jackson behind Irene''s back. At the sight of this, Jackson walked over, took out his phone, found a number and handed it to Irene, saying, "This is the phone of the former owner of the shop. We are on good terms with each other, and he happened to be busy to sell it these days, so that''s it. Don''t worry, you can talk to him yourself." Hearing this, Irene hastily waved her hand and exined, "It''s not that I don''t trust you. I just want to thank the owner in person for such a good thing." Jackson gave the phone to Irene with an indifferent expression. After Irene took the phone, she walked to a quiet ce and dialed the number. Looking at Irene''s back, Aaron turned around, looked at Jackson with a poker face and asked, "Everything has been arranged?" Jackson rolled his eyes at Aaron and said nothing. Jackson thought, ''Aaron was really wordy. He didn''t have to remind me for this trivial matter.'' "But why are you so downhearted today? Where did you have fun yesterday?" At the mention of this, Jackson frowned and snapped, "It''s your wife''s roommate. She''s clingy." Hearing this, a smile appeared on Aaron''s face, "You deserve it." Irene held the phone with her both hands, and earnestly thanked the owner. She was very grateful to the owner and thought that there were still good people in the world. The storekeeper told her that their son had to study abroad for the time being, and they were eager to sell this good store, because they didn''t have enough money. The stuff inside the store was ny percent new and was still safe to use. Irene bent over and expressed her thanks, as if there was a person in front of her. However, the person on the other end of the line was very happy. Such a good thing was very rare. That day, after Jackson had chosen the site, he thought that Aaron and Irene would be satisfied with the ce. Besides, the decoration of the store was also great. Without hesitation, he told the shop owner about his purpose. As expected, the storekeeper widened his eyes as soon as he heard Jackson''s words, intending to drive Jackson out. The shop had been renovated less than two months. How could the storekeeper be willing to sell it?! Seeing the storekeeper glowering at him, Jackson said impatiently, "How much did you spend? I''m willing to pay double the price." Hearing this, the storekeeper was even angrier. He was about to say something when his wife grabbed him by the arm. The storekeeper''s wife pulled him and looked around Jackson, and she whispered in the storekeeper''s ear, "This man''s clothes is worth a fortune. He doesn''t seem to be lying." Hearing his wife''s words, the storekeeper scrutinized Jackson from head to toe. Indeed, a closer look revealed that the child belonged to a wealthy family. Then he began to talk to him seriously. Atst, the storekeeper agreed to sell the shop at double price and cooperate with Jackson to lie to Irene. Looking at Irene''s smiling face from morning to noon, Aaron was curious when she would stop smiling and why she was so happy. "By the way, Poker Jackson, do you know someone who sells the cheapest or second-hand car? I want to buy a car for Aaron and let him drive a taxi." Jackson intended to leave, but Irene stopped him and said that she wanted to thank him and invite him for lunchter. He was sitting in the chair and ying on his cell phone. Hearing what Irene said, he raised his head in shock. "What''s wrong? Why are you so surprised? I thought Aaron couldn''t always be a driver. So we''d better buy one by ourselves." Irene looked at Jackson''s face and asked curiously. At this moment, Aaron was carrying his chair. When he heard the voices of Jackson and Irene, he came in. He was confused when he saw Jackson''s expression. "What''s wrong?" "Don''t worry, Aaron. I can find you a better second hand car." Jackson looked at Aaron sympathetically, hold back his smile and reminded himself to tell Carl about that as soon as possible. Then Aaron rolled his eyes and knew what happened just now. He put the chair in ce and said to Jackson angrily, "Thank you for this." The three of them had a quick meal. Then Jackson took them to a second-hand market and picked a new second hand car. In the eyes of Jackson and Aaron, these were all a little money. But Irene haggled off the price with salesperson for half a day, based on the principle that the cheapest she could get. Atst, she bought it with a satisfactory price. At the sight of Irene''s happy face in the passenger seat, Aaron couldn''t help thinking that his reputation would be ruined if others saw it. It''s really a new experience for Aaron to drive a second-hand car instead of the limited-edition car. Irene looked at Aaron''s poker face and thought he must have been used to driving boss'' car and couldn''t be used to the second hand car. She looked at Aaron and said, "Don''t worry. With my cooking skills, we will get better soon. At that time, I will buy a new car for you!" Aaron looked at the road ahead and found that there were only a few cars. Then he turned around and looked at Irene. He gently pinched her nose and said, "Okay." Jackson stopped by the roadside following Aaron''s car. He turned around and saw a hot pot restaurant. After the three sat down, Irene looked at Jackson with shyness and said, "This restaurant is not a big one but also very delicious. We often came here to eat when we went to school." "It doesn''t matter. He won''t mind," Aaron said while setting the bowls and chopsticks. Although Jackson said nothing, he didn''t dislike this restaurant. Though he was rich, he didn''t put on airs. Hearing Aaron''s words, Irene knew that her husband could read her mind, so she smiled at him. She looked down at the tableware, patted her head and said, "Oh, my memory is poor. It is still short of a pair of chopsticks." She stood up and asked the waiter to add a pair of chopsticks. "Anyone else?" "It''s Helen. She happens to be here today. So I invited her to have dinner." Jackson''s face changed as he heard the name. Chapter 27 I Just Love Her Chapter 27 I Just Love Her But before Jackson wanted to leave this restaurant, he heard a voice of Helen. "Well, I''mte, but my teacher is still so stubborn." Helen said as she walked in. She looked up and saw Jackson over there. She was surprised and pulled up a chair to sit beside him. "You are here too! Why did you disappearst night?" Jackson moved his chair to the other side and wanted to ignore her. Irene, seeing their reaction,ughed. ''When were they together? No, they are not together now. Is it the time when Jackson moved things for me? If it was true, Helen was really a fast speed one.'' Irene thought to herself When the four of them finished dinner awkwardly, it was dark. When Irene was about to say that she was going home, Helen drew her aside and whispered in her ear, "Don''t go home. Help me, Irene. It''s not easy for me to fall in love with a man. You two are here, Jackson can''t run away. You''d better create opportunities for me!" "¡­¡­" Irene walked over to Aaron, tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "Let''s find a ce to have a drink?" Aaron nced at Helen who was next to him and got to know what was going on. With the same idea in his mind, he wanted to know which step Jackson could take. Aaron nodded and said, "Okay! It''s just that I haven''t heard Carl''s singing for several days!" Jackson looked at Helen and was about to say no to them, but he was stopped by Aaron. Aaron lowered his head and murmured, "Are you so coward? Do you want to run away just for a woman?" Jackson looked at Aaron''s smile and snorted coldly. He thought how he could be afraid of a woman. Helen sat in the second-hand car bought by Aaron, looking back all the time. She was afraid that Jackson would run away at the next intersection. Seeing Helen''s appearance in the rearview mirror, Aaron couldn''t help but ask, "Why do you fall in love with Jackson?" On hearing this, Helen still didn''t turn her head and absently asked, "But why do you fall in love with Irene?" Irene was looking out of the window at the street lights. She didn''t expect that this topic would shift to her. She nced furtively at Aaron, who was driving the car, because she was also curious about this question. Was he enchanted by her crying at the roadside? Uh... She was not that charming. Then what could it be? Had they met before? She didn''t remember! She turned to look at Aaron, waiting for his answer expectantly. But she did not expect that Aaron said in a cool tone, "I just love her. There is no reason." A person''s appearance was very important. If Aaron''s words were said by a man with ordinary appearance, then Irene would surely tease him in her mind, ''Damn it! How could he be so arrogant?'' But now, it was Aaron''s turn to make those remarks Looking at the handsome face of Aaron, Irene thought to herself, ''Damn it. How could he be so handsome? It''s lucky that he is my husband.'' Carl was talking with an enchanting woman who was sitting at the bar counter excitedly, and his eyes caught the four people who hade in. "Hey, what brings you here today?" "We are here to see what kind of woman you hook up with again." Jackson made fun of Carl. Carl looked at Helen behind them and whispered in Jackson''s ear, "Are you two together?" "Screw you!" Jackson stared at Carl angrily. Carl asked the four of them to sit opposite the stage and ordered two dozens of beer. Then he went to the stage to prepare. Irene looked around the bar curiously and she didn''t like this kind of ce. She once came here with a few friends of Jonny. "Do you oftene here?" She asked Aaron. "I need to go to work. How can Ie here so often?" Aaron answered seriously. Irene nodded her head and thought what he said was reasonable. Looking at this picture, Helen nudged Irene and said, "The more I see Aaron now, the more I think that it''s a good thing for you to break up with Jonny. He is much better than that guy. Although Aaron only drove a second-hand car, there is no doubt that a person who wants to live a steady life is not bad." Irene looked at Aaron and nodded her head sweetly. She also thought he was a good man. The point was that he treated her better. Jonny could take Olivia to get the promotion and make a fortune. They didn''t leave the bar until the midnight. After they came out, Carl almost burst into tears when he saw Aaron''s second-hand car. He took out his phone, intending to take some photos and send them in the wechat moments. Aaron gave him a hard kick. Irene looked worriedly at the drunk Helen and wondered whether it was okay to ask Jackson to send her back. But when Jackson was about to leave, she saw that Helen blinked at her. Irene was speechless after seeing that. She let go of her hand holding Helen and looked up at the sky. She thought to herself, "Good luck, my dear Helen. I can only help you here. The rest depends on your own." They went back home. After taking a bath, Irene lied on the bed and began to get rather sleepy. She was really tired today, but she was happy. It was her first step to realize her dream! Suddenly she felt the position beside her was sinking and Irene knew it was her husband. Just like what happenedst two nights, Aaron held Irene in his arms and tucked her in. Irene moved and kept away from him. She looked at Aaron with a smile and said, "I''m very happy today." "Yes, I know," said Aaron while touching her hair. "I''m going to carry forward my father''s cooking skills." Irene lied back in Aaron''s arms and mumbled. As he rested his head on Irene''s head, Aaron said, "Everything will get better and better. I will give you whatever you want. Have a good sleep now. We will need to tidy up the store tomorrow." Irene gradually snored when she heard Aaron''s words. Aaron also hugged her and fell asleep slowly. Half a monthter, Irene''s noodle restaurant eventually opened. The name of the restaurant was quite simple. It is ''the Xiao Family Noodle Restaurant''. Half off the first day. People around were curious about the new restaurant, so its business was not bad. Irene asked Helen to help her, and Jackson and Carl were also called by Aaron All of them had worked hard for a whole day. Although it was a tiring work, it was a new experience for each of them. Jackson and Carl, as the young masters of the rich families, had never done such work before. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Carl had nned to put a mask on his face. He thought it would be a shame for him to be recognized. When Irene looked at Carl''s dandiacal pose, she had a high evaluation of Jackson. She thought, ''Jackson, who opens a hotel, doesn''t mind it.'' Nevertheless, Irene sincerely thanked Jackson and Carl. Without their help, this restaurant wouldn''t open. Irene invited them to dinner. She also said that if there was anything, just let her know. She would try her best to help! Chapter 28 Grand Opening Chapter 28 Grand Opening Chapter 28 Grand Opening Looking at Irene, Carl thought, ''Why don''t Aaron tell Irene who he is. If he tell the truth, he can open a large restaurant for her! Why do they have to work so hard?'' Later, Carl said this to Jackson and Jackson only replied with two words: "Life fun." Carl couldn''t help but curse, ''How could these two stuffy men be together? How do they know what life fun is?! It is the first time that I have seen this kind of life fun.'' Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He took a look at Irene, who was chatting with Helen. Then he said to Aaron in a low voice, "Hey, old virgin. You even don''t share your first time with us." Hearing Carl''s words, Aaron''s expression changed and got Carl a drumstick, "Can''t these foods stop you?" Carl understood what he meant as he looked at Aaron''s face. Then he asked Aaron, "Oh, shit! Can you do that? Don''t be embarrassed to tell me. I can take you to the doctor." Aaron kicked Carl''s foot under the table and gave him a re. "If you don''t want to eat anything, then you can go now," said Aaron unhappily. Carl wasn''t startled by Aaron''s words, and he turned around to share his gossip with Jackson. Jackson also looked at Aaron in surprise as if he had known something and felt sorry for Aaron. Aaron was speechless as he saw his two best friends. He thought, ''Well, I had my own n. Just let others talk about it.'' However, at night, when Aaron saw Irene walk out of the bathroom after taking a shower, his mind was restless. He had to turn on theputer to hide his emotions. Irene looked at Aaron and found that he was serious. She then walked towards him and wondered what he was doing. However, she was only to find a pile of strange lines. "What''s this?" "Stocks." "Stock?" Irene widened her eyes and took a close look at it, but failed to see anything. She drew a conclusion that her husband was indeed powerful. Noticing the admiration in Irene''s eyes, Aaron gotcent. He thought, ''Look, your husband is so awesome. But you don''t know much about me.'' Irene went back to the sofa and looked at the bill book. The more she counted, the happier she was. She thought that her decision at the beginning was right. The 200, 000 dors was really worth it. She had thought that only two people would be enough. But now it seemed that their restaurant was very popr, so they haven''t enough manpower. The people around here were all from rich families, and their noodle was rtively cheappared to others. They would surely have more and more customers in the future, and she had to hire two more people. "We can hire two more people tomorrow," said Aaron. Irene''s mind was in a mess and she didn''t notice that Aaron had been sitting beside her. "Oh my God! How could you know what I''m thinking?" Aaron just smiled and hugged her, "I don''t want my wife to be too tired." Irene thenfortably leaned against Aaron''s chest. She had got used to Aaron''s tenderness and affection. At that moment, she had totally let go of that bastard, Jonny. All she wanted was how to live a happy life with Aaron. Aaron could make a lot of money by taxi. Now, she was very optimistic about their future! The phone suddenly rang. Irene picked it up and found that it was her mother. She quickly sat up from Aaron''s arms and answered it. She hadn''t talked to her mother about opening a restaurant yet. She wanted to settle it down first, because if her mother knew that she had 200, 000 dors in her hand, her mother would make more trouble. "Mother..." "What are you doing recently? Why don''t you call me?" She was not used to hearing her mother''s energetic voice on the phone. "Mom, I haven''t done anything. I''m looking for a jobtely..." "So how was it going?" "Almost done. One is not bad." "That''s good. You have to support yourself. Though marrying a good husband is more important, as a woman, you can''t rely on others." At the mention of her marriage, Irene felt a bit guilty. She hadn''t told her mother that she had gotten married without permission. "I see. Do you have anything else, mom?" "Nothing important. Your Aunt Laura''s nephew has found his girlfriend. What a pity!" Irene turned around and took a nce at Aaron who was watching TV. Then she echoed, "That''s good." "I don''t think so. It''s up to you not to date! If you can''t find someone better in the future, don''t take him back." Bonnie''s high pitched voice frightened Irene and she shrank her neck. "Find a good job there. When I have spare time, I''ll take your sister to see you." Irene was frightened by her mother''s words and hastily said, "Mom, I''m not stable yet. You cane here after I settle down." Bonnie thought for a while and agreed with her. Then they hung up. After she hung up the phone, Irene looked at Aaron with a guilty conscience. Aaron looked back at her, "When are you going to tell your mother? How about I go to your home sometime?" Irene thought for a while and said sheepishly, "We''d better wait for a few more days. I''m afraid it''s not good if we tell them the news suddenly..." In fact, what she thought was to wait until she had umted some savings. Otherwise, her mother would have said anything bad. Aaron bowed his head and said nothing. Irene realized that Aaron was unhappy, so she walked up to him, put her arms around his neck and said, "I''m sorry. I really don''t mean to hide this from my family." But Aaron still made no response. Irene then came closer to him and said, "Aaron, don''t be angry." Feeling the breath near his ear, Aaron turned his head and said, "If you give me a kiss, I will not be angry." Irene didn''t expect that he would suddenly turn around. Looking at the handsome face so close to her, Irene swallowed and stammered, "You... You''re a rogue." "Do you think I''m ying a hooligan, when I am talking to my wife like this?" Irene was defeated by Aaron and blushed while looking at him. Looking at her cute face, Aaron couldn''t help but kiss her. Then he turned around and blew on her ear. "Don''t let me wait too long," he said in a low voice Then he stood up and went back to the bedroom. Irene was stunned by his words and wondered he was saying marriage or that thing. ''Oh my God. If he was talking to that thing, it''s so shy.'' Touching her hot face, Irene felt so shy that she rolled on the sofa and almost fell to the ground. In fact, she had a vague feeling in her heart that she had fallen in love with Aaron, but she didn''t want to go too fast. What''s more, as a girl, how could she have the nerve to do such a thing! Their life was getting better and better. Everyone in the neighborhood knew that this restaurant was owned by this young couple. The food there was delicious. So their reputation was known to the public soon. Chapter 29 Does Jackson Love You Chapter 29 Does Jackson Love You Chapter 29 Does Jackson Love You The girls around knew that two handsome boys always came to this restaurant, so they also came here to wait for them. One of them was passionate while the other was cold, which satisfied the little girl''s taste exactly. After Aaron knew that reason, he asked Jackson and Carl toe here if they had nothing to do. In Irene''s eyes, Aaron had to drive a taxi everyday, so he couldn''t always stay in her restaurant. So Jackson and Carl could be here to take care of his wife. For Carl, he was willing to do that. Provoking the young girls was his second sideline. However, for Jackson, he was greatly reluctant to do that. Especially since Helen got to know it, she always came here. Now, the rtionship between Jackson and Helen was getting more and moreplicated. Irene also felt happy when she looked at Carl, who was chatting with two girls. Although Carl was a dandy, he attracted a lot of business. So it was a good thing for her. She once said to Aaron that she wanted to find a good girl for Carl. If he got married for the sake of her restaurant, she had umted good virtue. But Aaron shook his head and told Irene not to worry about Carl. Irene was curious and asked, "So does Carl have a girlfriend?" She was deeply shocked by what Aaron said to her, "He don''t have a girlfriend. He just has a childhood sweetheart." "¡­¡­" Irene thought, ''It turned out that there is the childhood sweetheart in this era.'' Jackson was speechless when he looked at Carl who was happily chatting with two young girls. He thought to himself, ''Carl emits his hormones all the time. Is he in the heat period now?'' Suddenly, Jackson said to Carl, "Why hasn''t Adae to you recently?" Carl turned around and red at Jackson, "Can you not be such a wet nket? Why do you mention her?" "Why can''t I mention her? She is your child bride that your mother and father personally selected for you." Carl shrugged his shoulders and added, "She and my parents went to Maldives for their holidays. They wanted to take me with them, but I refused." Carl thought, ''What a joke! I just don''t go with them. If I stay with the three of them. I can''t see and hug the beauties in the bikini. Besides, Ada always sticks to me.'' At this time, Helen walked in dejectedly and threw herself on Irene. Irene held Helen lying on her body. She was very curious because she had never seen so spiritless Helen. "What''s wrong?" Asked Irene, worried. Helen curled his lips and looked wronged, "I don''t want to stay at school anymore." Irene''s face was full of surprise when she heard what Helen said. She then pulled Helen to the chair and let her speak in detail. It was a good thing for those newly graduated college students to stay in the school. It was much better than finding a job. And Helen had wanted to stay in the university all long. So Irene couldn''t figure out what had happened to make Helen less enthusiastic about staying at university. "It''s all because of that director. He asked me to work for his family as if I was helped by him. I''m fine with that, but what the hell is his son? He always smiled at me when he saw me." Picking up the cup of water that Irene poured for her, Helen continued, "As usual today, I went to his home, but only his son was at home, trying to make a pass at me! You know I have a bad temper. I beat him up and before I left, I also kicked his penis hard." "Uh..." Hearing this, Irene thought Helen was so cool. And listening to their conversation, Carl also felt his penis was hurt. He thought, ''Sure enough, woman should not be provoked.'' Suddenly, Carl thought of something, looked at Jackson beside him sympathetically and thought Jackson would have to suffer a lot. At the same time, Carl was a little excited when thinking Jackson would be a hen-pecked husband. Although Carl was not sure about it now, he had a feeling that something would happen between Jackson and Helen. However, Jackson''s face was calm. He knew Helen''s strength. Ordinary people can''t take advantage of her. She said a man flirted with her. Maybe she dislocated him as soon as the man reached for her. But when Jackson looked at Carl, he thought, ''What''s the meaning of Carl''s expression? Does he think I will be beaten by Helen in the future?'' So Jackson rolled his eyes at Carl. "Then won''t the director ask you for his son''s medical expenses?" Irene now sympathized with the director''s son. "How dare he? !" Helen snorted. "What''s your n now?" "I''ve been asked by a radio station before. I want to have a try now. In fact, I also thought that my character was not suitable for school. It''s really wasteful. Now I can fully disy my ability," Helen said with relief. Irene also felt relieved when she saw Helen who was still as optimistic as before. She smiled and said, "Okay, it''s time for you to work hard! Have a seat and I''ll cook some noodles for you." After Irene left, Helen ran to Jackson forfort. Without looking at her, Jackson yed with his mobile phone. Helen gritted her teeth and thought, ''It is really difficult to attract this man. I have chased him for almost a month, but he did not respond at all.'' But she believed that she could touch any man. She had a good figure, a pretty face and was young. She had been wooing him for a month, he couldn''t remain unmoved. Unless... Jackson was a gay. All of a sudden, Helen began to look at Carl. Helen suddenly felt that her idea was more and more reliable. Carl and Jackson always appeared together. Although Carl was attracted by beautiful girls, Jackson was still by Carl''s side. ''Damn it! Does Jackson like Carl!'' roared Helen in her mind.! At that time, Carl was sending out two girls and saw Helen was looking at him thoughtfully. He approached Helen and said to stunned her, "Hey, the director''s son irritated you?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Helen always couldn''t hide things in her heart. When she saw Carl in front of her, she immediately asked, "Does Jackson like you?" !" Hearing this, the two people beside were both stunned. Irene burst intoughter when she heard this. Jackson also raised his head and stared at Helen in front of him. He thought, ''Damn it! What a stupid question!'' Carl looked at Helen, speechless. He thought for a long time and managed to say, "Your brain will deserve 101 points. One more is for you. Don''t be proud." Jonny stopped the car on the side of the road and looked at the happy people in the restaurant, feeling bitter in his heart. He had thought that after they broke up, Irene would be heartbroken and couldn''t forget him in a year. But to his surprise, she was with a man the next day after they broke up. It would be totally fine if she just found troubles for him. But she was serious with that man and he didn''t want to admit that her new boyfriend was very handsome. Chapter 30 Earl Zhao Chapter 30 Earl Zhao Chapter 30 Earl Zhao Your ex-girlfriend used the break-up fee you gave her to have a good time with her new boyfriend. It''s so... campy. At the Zhao Family vi "Auntie, I haven''t seen Aaron for a long time," Jessica said, taking Sara''s hand and shaking her arm. However, Sara didn''t know what to say and just felt helpless when she found that Jessica kept pestering her since Jessica failed to catch Aaron. Moreover, Aaron was in no mood to listen to her now. "Hello, Jessica." They turned around and saw that Owen Zhao was walking down the stairs. Sara hurriedly stood up and walked to support him "Owen, don''t you say you have a headache? Why don''t you just stay in bed?" After that, Owen sat on the sofa and knocked his crutch before he said in a low voice, "Can a headache stop me from getting out of bed? !" Sara smiled obsequiously, "Owen, you know what I mean." At the same time, Jessica felt a little awkward and said, "Uncle, my parents missed you very much. They said they woulde to see you when they were free." "I don''t think there is anything to see in such a skinny old man. We are thinking about how to let the younger generation like you live a happy life now." When Jessica observed that the tension between Owen and Sara had disappeared, she smiled and said, "Uncle, You are right. We all understand how much the elders wish for us." "Why didn''t youe back with Aaron recently? We haven''t had dinner together for a long time." Hearing this, Jessica was stiff. She dared not say that they hadn''t seen each other for nearly half a month. If Owen was told about this, he would get angry. Let alone he was in poor health. The most important thing was that if he was angry with Aaron, he might do something to hurt him. Now she had to butter up this man in front of her. Sara gave a nce at Jessica without attracting any attention, and then she said, "Aaron has been busy with his work recently, so he hasn''te back home recently." When Jessica heard that, she echoed. After apanying the two old people for a while, Jessica stood up and left. She was about to open the door in eight centimeter high heels when a Lamborghini was drove into the mansion. The Lamborghini was stopped next to her. Earl Zhao stepped out of the car and smiled brightly at Jessica, "Long time no see." Earl was also the other son of the Zhao Family, brother of Aaron. Although he was not as handsome as Aaron, he was a handsome man with a pair of myopia sses, which made him look like a social elite. He would have been more eye-catching if Aaron didn''t exist, but he had one morepetitor since the moment Aaron returned to the Zhao Family. "Yeah, it''s been a long time. It seems that you haven''t been at home recently." Said Jessica, who wore a smile like the daughter of an eminent family as she usually did. "Yes, I have been abroad for business recently." "Why are you alone?" "Aaron is too busy to be with me. I''lle by myself today." She didn''t want to tell him about the rtionship between Aaron and her. "Oh! Really? I heard that Aaron was very busy recently," Earl replied, holding his sses. Hearing this, Jessica held tight onto her expensive bag. Squinting at Earl, she said, "You care about Aaron so much. Thank you on behalf of Aaron." "You''re wee." Jessica didn''t want to continue the entanglement with Earl, so she said, "I have something to deal with. I have to go now, brother." Seeing that Jessica drove the car, Earl sneered and turned into the house. Jessica wanted to ask Sara to help her contact Aaron, but she got angry from Earl. But what did Earl mean? She had to ask Aaron to be careful. She felt angrier when she thought of Aaron. On the one hand, Aaron met the standard of being her husband. On the other hand, Aaron might be the next sessor of the Zhao Family. That was why she kept pestering him. She had always thought that Aaron was a well behaved man and he had never dated any woman, but this time... Jessica clenched the steering wheel with a cold expression. Then she took out her phone and dialed a number. "Find out what Aaron has been doing recently. I need to know very clearly." In the Cheng Family''s house. Carl felt his nose itchy and touched it with his hand. Then he turned around and continued to sleep. He had turned to the other side, but it didn''t seem better. He could not help sneezing. He frowned and pulled the quilt up to cover his head. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then he heard someoneugh. He felt something wrong, pulled down the quilt, opened his eyes and saw the familiar face. "What are you doing here?" Carl looked at Ada Yang in anger. "I haven''t seen you for half a month! So I miss you!" "But I haven''t got up yet. Don''t you feel ashamed as a girl?" "It doesn''t matter. I will be your wife sooner orter. You will be my husband too." Ada raised her head proudly. "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Get out!" "No way!" Ada grabbed the other pillow, sat on the bedside and looked at Carl. "I missed you so much when I was abroad, but you didn''t call me." Carl made an eye roll and thought, ''I finally got rid of you. Why would I call you?'' Ignoring her, he turned his head to continue sleeping. However, he couldn''t refrain himself after a while. Ada even stared at him without blinking, which made him feel so creepy that he couldn''t sleep at all! Finally, he turned around impatiently and shouted, "Get out! I need to change my clothes!" "Then I''ll get you some clothes." With these words, she was about to get out of bed. Carl''s face darkened. He bit his lips and said, "I want to change my underwear. Do you also want to see it?" Ada looked at Carl, blushed, grabbed the skirt and said shyly, "I''ll wait for you in the living room!" Carl looked at her leaving figure and felt helpless. His freedom woulde to an end! Noticing her son''s long face, Lauren became a little annoyed, "What''s wrong? Are you not happy that your father and Ie back?" Carl took a sip of milk and replied, "Of course not." He picked up the bread covered with jam next to him and took a bite. He mumbled, "Why didn''t you tell me? I would pick you up?" "Ada was afraid that you would sleeptest night and didn''t want to disturb you," Lauren replied. "¡­¡­" Carl turned his head and saw Ada''s smile. He thought, ''Does she have schizophrenia? Didn''t she wake me up with a hair just now?" Lauren looked at them with a smile. She thought they matched perfectly, "How about you two get married?" Carl interrupted her when Ada was about to say yes. "Mom! Can you be nice to me? I''m only a child, and you want me to get married!" Carl had not yed enough and did not want to so early into the grave of marriage. He thought, ''I am not as silly as Aaron.'' Chapter 31 Online Love Chapter 31 Online Love Ada looked at Carl and felt disappointed. But she didn''t show it on her face. She still smiled. Ada and Carl grew up together. No one was more suitable for Carl than her. Although Carl had a bad attitude right now, she was still optimistic about their future. Speaking of marriage, Carl thought of Irene and Aaron, he really forgot to ask Aaron, ''Couldn''t he be tired of waking up in the same bed with the same woman every day?'' At this time, Aaron sat on his sofa and sneezed. He rubbed his nose, wondering who was talking about him. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This weekend, Irene specially gave herself a day off, as well as a day off for Aaron. She said that her business was good these days and she was very happy. They had a lie-in and stayed at home the whole morning. In the afternoon, Irene finally couldn''t stand it anymore. She took Aaron to go to the supermarket to buy some promotional goods. Later Irene already made her way to the group of old women in the supermarket, and at this moment, Aaron thought that she was really a down-to-earth girl. Aaron pushed a shopping cart and waited there. Looking at those women who had quarreled because of a pan, he felt that the old women were so terrible. He totally forgot that his little wife was among the group. "Aaron?" Hearing an uncertain voice, Aaron turned around and saw an acquaintance. "Wow, it''s really you! I thought I got the wrong person!" Selena Lin looked at Aaron in disbelief as she asked, "Why are you here? !" "Do you think we are here for dinner?" Aaron looked at her, speechless. "Of course I don''t mean that!" Aaron knew what she meant. He looked at Irene not far away, unwilling to argue with Selena anymore, and exined, "I came with someone else." He only hoped that Selena could leave as soon as possible. However, when Selena saw Aaron in jeans and denim jacket, she didn''t leave right now. She turned around to look at him and said, "Although you look very handsome in this suit, why did you wear this? You were kicked out by the Zhao Family?" That was the only possibility she could think of. Aaron rolled his eyes at her without saying anything. Selena pouted and thought that this man was really not cute and she must have had a brain attack to take a fancy to him. "Ah, I''m so tired. There are too many people today." Irene put the things she grabbed in the shopping cart, and then looked up at the woman in front of her and asked, "Who are you?" Selena was also curious to look at Irene who was with fair skin and without makeup, wore a floral skirt and coiled up her hair, looked like a student at school. "She is my ssmate," Hearing Aaron''s words, Selena realized that she was being rude. She reached out her hand and said, "Hello, I''m Aaron''s ssmate. Are you his girlfriend?" Irene blushed as she saw the sexy woman in a red dress in front of her. However, before Irene answered her question, she heard Aaron say in a domineering voice, "She is my wife." Selena opened her eyes wide. She didn''t expect to hear the big news while apanying grandma to the supermarket. "Honey, put away your chin. I can look at your throat now!" After hearing Aaron''s words, Selena shut her mouth and felt speechless. Looking at Irene adoringly, Selena said, "You could even handle Jessica. You''re so great!" "Well, we still have something to do next, so we should go now. See you around." Aaron embraced Irene and timely interrupted Selena, and then pushed the shopping cart and left. Seeing them walk away, Selena shrugged and turned to her grandma. Irene felt a little depressed when she looked at Aaron who was driving carefully. It was obvious that the woman''s words were interrupted by him. Was there anything he didn''t want her to hear? They had been married for some time, but she knew nothing about him. Aaron was a mystery to her. She only knew that he had two good friends. asionally, she asked Jackson and Carl about Aaron''s past, but they had made some vague statement. She didn''t have any other thoughts, but just felt that she had slowly fallen in love with him. Therefore, she wanted to know more about him, so that they could be closer to each other. After dinner, Irene intended to go to bed. She had to get up early tomorrow, so she needed to build up energy now. But she couldn''t fall asleep, because Aaron had not yet gone to bed. Unconsciously, she was not used to sleeping alone. Although they slept on the same bed since they got married, nothing had happened. In fact, she had a little expectation. At the same time, she thought, ''Am I not charming enough? But after all, I am a woman. Nothing happened when a man held a woman for so long. It''s really abnormal!'' The thought cheered Irene up and drove her sleepiness away. Looking at the watch, it was already 12 o''clock, but Aaron had not gone to bed yet. Irene couldn''t help but get up to have a look. When she came out, she saw that Aaron was looking at hisptop with his back to her. She walked in and found that he was making a video call with a woman. The video was turned off when she was about to see it carefully. Feeling that Aaron was about to turn around, Irene hastily stepped back and pretended to walk out just now. When Aaron turned around and saw Irene walk out, he calmly turned off theputer and took off his headphones. "Why are you still awake?" "Well I''m a little thirsty. Get up and have some water," Irene stammered. Aaron then put theputer away and poured a ss of water for Irene. After Irene drank the water, he put his arm around her and walked back to the bed. He then turned off the light and lied down on the bed. He kissed Irene''s forehead and said, "Good night, go to sleep. You have to get up early tomorrow." Irene responded inattentively and turned around. She felt her heart beating fast and felt bitter. She could feel that Aaron was hiding a lot of things from her, waiting for him to offer to talk to her. But how could he remain calm about the video just now. She was not mistaken. It was a woman. It seemed that the woman was from a foreign country. Did he have an online love affair with someone else?! The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible! No wonder he slept with her for so long without any feeling. She thought, ''What''s my fate? What happened to the men around me? !'' She couldn''t be careless this time. When she was with Jonny, she didn''t care about his rtionship with Olivia. See, the ending was awful. She had to think about this tomorrow. "What?! Did you say that Aaron has an online love affair with someone else? !" Helen on the other end of the line began to doubt it. "It seems so..." Irene put on a long face with grievance. "Well Don''t make a wild guess. It''s impossible." After saying that, Helen thought to herself, ''How can such a handsome man have an online love affair? In reality, he''s fascinated a lot of women!'' "But... But I saw him making a video call with another woman!" Chapter 32 Is He Sexually Impotent Chapter 32 Is He Sexually Impotent Chapter 32 Is He Sexually Impotent? "But... but I saw him making a video call with another woman!" "¡­¡­ Is that woman his rtive? You should make it clear. Don''t make wild guesses," persuaded Helen. "Don''t be once bitten, twice shy. As far as I observed, Aaron is much better than Jonny." Irene sat in front of the counter and looked at every corner of the restaurant which was carefully arranged with Aaron and her. She thought what Helen said made sense. It was better to exin everything clearly. "I''ll ask him when I''m free..." "That''s right. But you were so fast. The next day after you broke up with Jonny, you moved in with Aaron. When you were with Jonny in the past, how couldn''t you be so open?" Irene shrugged her shoulders after hearing this. She seemed to forget an important thing that she hadn''t told Helen that they were married. But they were still in name only. She thought it was better not to tell her now. She didn''t know how to answer her so she changed the topic. "Why didn''t youe to the restaurant these days?" Helen''s mind was in a mess these days, so she didn''t notice Irene''s change of topic andined, "Oh! Don''t mention it. I havee to the radio station several days ago. It''s a good job. But they didn''t take newer seriously. I''m so busy." Hearing this, Ireneforted Helen for a while and then hung up the phone. She couldn''t help but exim in her heart that there was probably no job in the world that was easy to do. The restaurant was also very busy, but in the evening, Irene was still unhappy. She thought that she hadn''t gone out to y with Aaron for a long time, so she called him to ask them to go to Carl''s bar tonight. Aaron was dealing with some files and felt a little surprised when he heard her. She didn''t like that kind of asion before. What happened to her today? But he didn''t say anything. He could do everything she wanted. "Okay, I''ll call them and pick you upter." Hearing this, Irene replied in a low voice. Aaron''s voice was so sexy that it sounded like he was flirting with her when making a call. The lights were on and it was the beginning of the night life. They found a box facing the stage directly. The flickering light and people swaying back and forth with the music made Irene feel dizzy. After singing, Carl walked to their desk and sat down. He grabbed the cup on the table and took a sip. Ada followed Carl. Ada was good-looking and she wore light make-up, which made her look elegant and refined. Her dark long hair hung down and she was wearing a white dress and looked like ady from a well-bred family. Irene and Helen were a little curious about the girl and wondered who she was. Although Carl liked to fool around with other girls, he never brought any one with him to attend their party. "Hello, my name is Ada Yang. Just call me Ada. I''m Carl''s fiancee!" Ada said with a smile. Carl had exined the rtionship between Aaron and Irene to Ada, and he also reminded her that she couldn''t talk to Irene about Aaron''s identity. Ada was also curious why Aaron suddenly fell in love with a woman and got married so fast. Hearing Ada''s words, Carl was about to contradict. However, Irene tilted her head, patted on her leg and pointed at Ada, asking, "Are you Carl''s child bride? !" Ada nodded her head shyly. Carl was speechless, but he cast a stern nce at Aaron, who was sitting next to them peacefully. He thought, ''It must be Aaron told Irene about that! But Aaron knew I didn''t like Ada. It was impossible for me to fall in love with her! Several girls chatted and became familiar with each other in a short time. Irene liked Ada very much. Although she looked like ady who didn''t like to talk, her character was not like that. She was outgoing, talkative and not pretentious. Irene just liked this kind of woman. Ada said happily, "When Carl told me that Aaron was married, I was shocked! Aaron is the most restrained one among these three men. I didn''t expect that he got married so soon." Irene froze and thought to herself, ''I''m done.'' As expected, hearing Ada''s words, Helen burst into anger and seized Irene''s arm, asking, "You''re married?! Why didn''t you tell me such an important thing?! Okay, Irene, I think you don''t take me asText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. your friend!" Irene hastily turned her head and smiled at Helen. She tried to act cute to get Helen''s forgiveness, as she dered her loyalty and then exined, "It''s just that the process was very strange. I didn`t know what to say..." Then Irene told Helen and Ada how they met each other. Both of them were amused by her words. They didn''t think Aaron was a man who fell in love at first sight... But now they had been married for almost two months. They didn''t know what else to say. Maybe it was fate. Helen looked at the man in front of her and asked Irene in a low voice, "How about your sex life?" Irene''s face immediately turned red, but they could not see it in the dark environment of the bar. Speaking of this, she was a little depressed. "What?! You don''t have sex now? !" Helen raised her voice. Irene hastily covered Helen''s mouth. She didn''t put down her hand until she made sure that the men in front of her didn''t react. She then said in an angry voice, "Keep your voice down!" Helen blinked her eyes, indicating that she had known it. However, she was still curious. Irene had slept with Aaron for so long, but nothing happened between them. It was abnormal. Helen whispered in Irene''s ear, "Is he sexually impotent?" Irene red at her and thought to herself, ''You are sexually impotent! Your whole family are sexually impotent!'' They had slept in the same bed for a long time. Although they hadn''t had sex, men usually had some reaction when they got up in the morning. Irene had run into Aaron''s reaction several times. At that time, Aaron was very calm, but Irene turned her head and pretended to be asleep. Looking at her face, Aaron didn''t say anything and just thought, ''Could I say anything else? Such as, Irene, please wake up and have sex with me...No, of course not!'' Sometimes the world was so small that you could always meet people you didn''t want to meet. Irene thought to herself when she saw Jonny. They were about to go home. As soon as they walked to the car, they saw Jonny who was drunk. Jonny was in a bad mood because of the fight with Olivia, so he came out to drink alone. He walked out of the bar across the street and saw Irene. He hastily walked over and walked not far away from Irene. Looking at the woman he had missed, he said, "Irene, I thought you didn''t like toe to such a ce?" Irene looked at Jonny, who was holding a suit jacket in his arm with his tie hanging loosely on his clothes. At that moment, she felt that things had changed. It wasn''t a long time, but it felt like a century. Chapter 33 Go Abroad Chapter 33 Go Abroad Irene and Jonny all changed. At that moment, Aaron also drank some wine. When he saw Jonny he put on a long face and put his arm around Irene''s shoulder and scolded, "Irene? How dare you call her like that? You should know who you are!" He stared at Jonny with his cold eyes and continued, "Besides, it''s none of your business whether she likes it or not." Then he got into the car with Irene. The others also got on their cars. Irene obediently fastened her safety belt, not paying attention to the expression on Jonny''s face. Besides, she didn''t care about Jonny at all. Even she was even happy in her heart now and thought, ''If Aaron is jealous, it means that he cares about me very much.'' Seeing the car driving away, Jonny smashed his clothes to the ground with anger. Irene belonged to him! She should belong to him! The longer he stayed with Olivia, the more he missed Irene. He had to get Irene back. After Irene and Aaron got home, they took a bath andy on the bed. Aaron, as usual, was about to sleep with Irene in his arms. But Irene didn''t cooperate at all. She just turned around. "Why don''t you go to sleep? Not sleepy? Or Do you want to do some exercises?" Aaron bent over the top of Irene and looked into her bright eyes under the moonlight. Irene felt shy and didn''t know how to reply, so she covered her face and didn''t look at him. She was just thinking about the theme hadn''t started today! She hadn''t had a good talk with him yet. Watching Irene was going to be a coward again, Aaron felt helpless and couldn''t do anything with her. Didn''t she know how hard it was for him to hold her to sleep and not do anything every day! Irene always wriggled in his arms. But Irene was really wronged because she didn''t feel it at all. She withdrew Aaron''s hand and touched his arm while looking at him, "Can we talk for a while?" With his back to her, Aaron opened his eyes and sighed in his mind, ''Finally, she can''t hold it anymore. Since I saw her at night, I have known that she has something to say to me. I have been waiting for her here.'' "What''s wrong?" He turned to Irene and held her waist. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Um I think you have many secrets." ''Well, you finally got it, '' Aaron thought while raising his mouth. HMM His little wife became clever. "For example?" "For example..." Irene pondered for a while and said what was on her mind, "Yesterday I saw you made a video call with a woman." Then she looked at the face of Aaron carefully. Listening to this, Aaron raised his eyebrows. And then he said calmly, "That''s my cousin." "¡­¡­" Irene widened her eyes. "That''s my cousin in America. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. So we had a video chat yesterday." Hearing this, Irene nodded thoughtfully. The doubts in her heart were temporarily put down. But when did he have an American cousin...? Well, Aaron was still like a mysterious man for her now. When she got married with him, she thought he was a simple man, but now it seemed that she was too naive. "Then let''s make an agreement." "What agreement?" "We have a deal. We can talk about our thoughts every night. This can help strengthen the rtionship between us." Irene said seriously. "¡­¡­ The rtionship between us is enough for me now." Aaron raised his eyebrows, looked at his wife who was serious, and continued, "Okay, I promise you." Irene put her arms around Aaron''s neck and gave him a kiss. "You are the best, honey," she said in a sweet voice Aaron pointed at his own lips. Irene shyly leaned forward and kissed him and thought, ''It''s dark now, so he can''t see my blush.'' To her surprise, the moment she left Aaron''s lips, he came forward and bit her lips. Irene was completely lost in his kiss. He wouldn''t stop until he was satisfied. Aaron let go of Irene and kissed her forehead. "Sweetheart, good night," he said in a low voice. Irene smiled sweetly in Aaron''s arms and closed her eyes obediently. In fact, Aaron felt a little annoyed recently. The business progress abroad had been very slow. He''d better go there in person, but... Irene would suspect him if he did so. Aaron sat in his office and looked out of the window. Holding his forehead, he was deep in thought. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he came up with a good idea. "What?! You won the big prize at the M-R Building?! The prize is a seven-day trip to the United States for two!" "Yes, honey, let''s go home to pack up and then set off!" With staring her big eyes, Irene looked at the ticket in her hand and couldn''t believe what she just heard. "Are you kidding me?" Irene looked at Aaron with a suspicious expression. But she saw the honesty on his face. It seemed that he was a little sad for her suspicion. "Honey, I don''t have any money. Where did I get so much money to buy this? And what''s my purpose of lying to you?" Irene thought for a while and agreed with his words. All of a sudden, she jumped up excitedly with Aaron in her arms. She had never been abroad before! Her life was getting better and better. She was so happy but ignored the cunning in Aaron''s eyes. This trip was actually apensation for Irene''s honeymoon. So they got everything ready and set out the next day. Due to the tight schedule, Irene didn''t have time to tell anyone and only told the restaurant assistants to look after her restaurant when she was not here. The thirteen hour flight didn''t dampen Irene''s passion. As soon as she got off the ne, she excitedly pulled Aaron out. The American women were so beautiful, and the American men were so handsome. It was true that she really couldn''t understand their words When she saw a couple of hot guys kissing each other on the street, she was stunned and eximed, ''It turned out that American were really open.'' Aaron had no choice but to take Irene into the taxi. He talked to the driver in fluent English and asked him to drive to the designated hotel. Irene looked at Aaron''s calm face with admiration. It turned out that his husband was so awesome! When Irene asked Aaron why he could speak English. Then he exined calmly, "I drove for the boss. Of course I can''t lose the chance to drive American, so I learned how to say." Irene nodded her head. Only Irene could believe such ame excuse. So it was really true that the IQ of a person in love was 0. Irene followed Aaron to the luxurious presidential suite excitedly. Lying on the bed, she thanked the M- R Building loudly again. After taking a nce at Irene who was lying on the bed, Aaron walked to the balcony and looked at the tall building outside. Then he made a call and began to talk in good English. Irene had a good sleep. After she got up, she asked Aaron to take a walk with her. She couldn''t waste one more minute! Aaron followed her reluctantly. Irene looked at the statue of liberty in front of her reverently. She thought, ''Wow, I am really standing here! I have never thought of that before.'' She asked Aaron to take photos of her. Seeing the photos, Irene sighed with admiration at Aaron''s photography skills. Previously, they all said that a girl had to find a boyfriend who could take photos. It was indeed true! Irene cheerfully took out her new phone and uploaded her photos to her wechat moments. But she had never thought of the consequences. Chapter 34 Showing Off Is A Price To Pay. Chapter 34 Showing Off Is A Price To Pay. Sitting on the sofa, Nancy turned on TV, took a bite of an apple and yed with her phone. Suddenly, she saw Irene''s wechat moments. ¡­¡­ If she remembered correctly, the thing behind Irene was the statue of liberty... ¡­¡­ If she remembered correctly, the statue of liberty was in America. What the hell was that?! Did she go to America?! "Mom! ! !" "What?! Why are you shouting! My favored actor showed on?" Bonnie poked her head out of the kitchen. She was washing the dishes. "Well, mom! Come and have a look! My sister went abroad? !" Bonnie heard her and felt puzzled. If she remembered correctly, Nancy''s sister was Irene... She walked to Nancy''s side. "Look! The statue of liberty behind her is in America! My sister is in America now!" Bonnie frowned and said, "How could it be possible? Your sister is looking for a job! Besides, how can she afford to go abroad? " But Nancy ignored Bonnie. She didn''t believe that Irene would be so honest! She then sent a voice message to Irene. "Sis, where are you? What''s wrong with those photos?" Irene went back to the hotel. When she took a shower andy on the bed, she heard Nancy''s voice message. When Irene saw her wechat moments, it was flooded withments. They all asked where she was and when she left the country. Irene almost burst into tears after she saw that. It was not easy for her to post photos on her wechat moments to show off, but now she was in trouble. It was better to keep a low profile Biting her fingers, she was thinking about how to reply to Nancy. However, Nancy had already waited impatiently for a long time. She immediately sent an Emoji to Irene. She cleared her throat and replied with a smile, "Where can I be? I''m in A City! The photos in moments was edited by me. I''ve been learning the Photoshop recently. Look at you, all were cheated by me, hahaha..." After Irene loosed her fingers and sent out the voice message, she felt relieved. When Aaron just came out of the bathroom, he heard her and was speechless. He sighed, ''Showing off was a price to pay.'' He walked up to Irene who was still holding her phone and dried her hair with a towel. After a while, he stopped it. Irene was sitting on the bed while he was standing beside her. From the point of view, he could see her body through her clothes. He wanted to look, but he didn''t want to. He wanted to see it because he held her for so long but couldn''t touch her. He didn''t want to see it because he was afraid he would lose control. No, he had to go to the balcony to cool down his heart. Irene didn''t realize Aaron was in a dilemma. She still stared at her phone. Finally, Nancy sent a despising Emoji, and then ignored her. So Irene was relieved. She thought it was time to tell her mother what happened in the restaurant, and she couldn''t hide it from her any more. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. After Nancy sent the message, she threw her phone aside and snorted. She knew that Irene didn''t have much ability. Bonnie heard Irene''s voice and knew that Nancy was overthought. She thought, ''If Irene had the ability to go abroad, she would have told me. I know her very well. If someone yelled at her and she immediately drew back her neck in fright.'' In the washroom, Helen patted her face stiffened byughing hard and scolded the manager in her heart, ''When the manager saw the new leader look at me a little bit more, he let me follow that leader to make an inspection all the way. So I kept onughing all the time. Did hee to the school to ask me to make be a person who had to put up a smiling face in order to please the leader?''! She felt really tired. In the past, the reason why she didn''t hear her parentse back to B City was that she wanted to build up her own business here. But now. She always followed others around. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Atst, she dragged her bag and said, "Damn it! I quit! Run away now!" But she had just taken a taxi to Irene''s restaurant. "Where is Irene?" "My boss'' wife and boss went abroad together! Don''t you know that?" Hearing this, Helen thought, ''What? Go abroad? Why didn''t I know about it?'' "When did they go? !" "Two or three days ago!" After inquiring about their condition carefully, Helen called Aaron the god of fortune. Irene had many good things to do after she met him. Since Irene was not here, there was no need for her to show up in the restaurant. She looked at the time and called Jackson, but it was cut off. Helen clenched her teeth, squinted her eyes and hailed a taxi to Carl''s bar. Sure enough, when Helen walked into the bar, she saw Jackson sitting in their general seat. Helen grievously ran to sit on the side of Jackson, "Why didn''t you answer my phone? !" Jackson asked, "Do you have anything important?" "¡­¡­ I''m looking for you!" Jackson''s beautiful eyes were full of impatience and he said, "You are so boring." Holding Jackson''s clothes tightly, Helen said, "Finding you is my second most important thing." However, she thought in her mind, ''The first and most important thing is to sleep with you!'' Jackson ignored her and yed games on his phone. Helen watched him y games and felt uneasy. Irene once told her that Jackson owned a hotel, but now she felt it was not the case! Thinking of their second meeting, in that hotel, she clearly heard that the manager seemed to call Jackson a young master. Did she hear it wrong? But she was interrupted before she could ask. "Helen? You are here too?" Hearing the voice, Helen turned around and saw that it was her colleague at the radio station. She hastily stood up and smiled, "What a coincidence, Lucy!" Lucy looked at the expressionless Jackson sitting next to Helen, her eyes brightened, "Your boyfriend?" Before Helen could say anything, Jackson exined, "I am not her boyfriend." Lucy was very interested in that cold handsome man, because she came to this bar to have fun. Therefore, she sat on the other side of Jackson in a familiar way and said with a smile, "Since you are not Helen''s boyfriend, would you like to have a drink with me?" Helen felt disgusted at the sight of this scene. Because Helen had seen that Lucy always stuck her leaders. At that time, Helen hadn''t said anything. But now things were different. Helen thought, ''Lucy dares to seduce Jackson! She doesn''t take me seriously!'' She was just about to burst out when she was interrupted by Jackson''s cold voice. "You think you are better than her? An old woman with self-confidence." On hearing that, Helen couldn''t help but whimper out loud. Lucy''s face suddenly changed. She stood up and gave an angry stare at Jackson, and then she said to Helen: "Just wait and see!" Then she walked away in dejection. Ada came over with a smile and made fun of them, "Are you going to bully her in collusion?" Jackson said, "Do you think that woman deserves my exnation? That words were the reward for her!" Helen sat next to Jackson and obsessively looked at him who looked so arrogant. She just thought Jackson was handsome. After seeing what Helen looked like, Ada on one side teased her. Helen pouted his lips and said, "Don''t you like Carl that much?" Ada looked at Carl who was singing on the stage, blushed and smiled happily. Chapter 35 Zack Zuo Chapter 35 Zack Zuo "By the way, do you know that Irene and Aaron went to America?" Just as Ada was about to reply, she saw a wink from Jackson. She cleared her throat and said, "Yes, I know that. Aaron won a prize!" "Really! But why do you all know this? Just I don''t know!" "Didn''t you check your wechat moments? Irene posted her pictures." Hearing that, Helen took out her phone and looked for the pictures that Irene had posted in the daytime. After she saw that pictures, she felt so envious. Helen didn''t want to be enved by her leaders anymore. So she nned to ask Ada to go shopping tomorrow. Ada thought she had nothing to do, so she smiled and agreed. The next day, Helen sent a message to her leader for leave. She went shopping with Ada before her leader replied. The family of Helen was not very rich. But, her parents were college teachers, which created her favorite habit of studying. However, part of Ada''s money was from Carl''s parents, and part of it was from her own business. Ada liked cakes a lot. After Carl''s parents knew it, they opened a cake shop for her. There was a big difference between them when they went shopping together. Again, Ada dragged Helen into a LV shop. ''What''s wrong with those rich people like Ada? I am just graduated and don''t have so much money to buy these expensive and beautiful handbags! In the face of such beautiful bags, I can only see them but can''t buy them. Who can understand my current mood?!'' Helen thought to herself. In fact, Ada also found that Helen was not willing to go with her, but she really couldn''t ept the stores Helen chose. Since Carl''s parents had been treating her like their own daughter, they had developed her taste. Although she was not as hypocritical as thosedies, she still had a good taste in dressing. Seeing Ada buy a bag worth tens of thousands dors again. Helen finally began to think about it. Irene said that Ada was Carl''s child bride, but Carl just was a resident singer who didn''t have a good job, which meant that Carl''s family was not so rich, but Carl''s child bride was so rich. It was a headache for Helen. She couldn''t figure it out But she felt there was something wrong. At the same time, Irene''s trip abroad was not very smooth. All this was attributed to her pictures she sent to her wechat moments. She had a friend from childhood, Zack Zuo. They all lived in an alley and had a good time when they were little. But when they grew up, Zack left their city and went abroad to study. He hadn''te back yet. They had been in touch for a long time, but they didn''t contact each other recently. Yesterday, Zack saw her selfie in moments and said he woulde to see her. Well Irene almost forgot that he was studying in America. "Honey We can''t go out today. One of my friends wants to see me... " ''Friend? Does she still have friend in America?'' Aaron frowned and thought. "A man?" Irene widened her eyes and asked, "You are so great! How do you know that?" But Aaron lowered his head to eat steak, ignoring her words. He thought in his mind, ''You look so guilty. How could that person be a woman?'' In fact, Irene indeed felt a little guilty, because before Zack went abroad, Zack showed his love for her. But she refused "Do you want me to go with you?" "You can go if you want..." "Then I won''t go." "¡­¡­" Irene was a little sad and thought to herself, ''Why doesn''t he care that I go out with another man?'' "I might have caught a cold yesterday, so I want to lie in the hotel and won''t go with you," Aaron exined. But he thought in his heart, ''It is time for me to get down to business.'' Hearing this, Irene hastily ran to one side of him and touched his forehead to check the temperature. When Aaron saw Irene''s worried face, he softened his eyes, put on a smile on his face andforted her, "Don''t worry. It''s just a headache. I will be fine after resting." He put his arms around her and said, "But you should be the one to worry about. Don''t walk around and don''t forget to tell me first. It wasn''t safer to go abroad than to stay at home." Irene put her arms around Aaron''s neck and nodded obediently. She even forced Aaron to take the pill before leaving. Looking at Irene''s stubbornness, Aaron sat on the bed, closed his eyes, took a drink of water and swallowed the medicine. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He thought, ''When you''re not sick, won''t eating medicine have any side effects?'' Irene saw Aaron taking the medicine obediently. She didn''t leave until she kissed his forehead. After she left, Aaron got up. He changed his suit, tidied up his hair and went out. Zack had been waiting for Irene at the appointed ce and he couldn''t wait to see her. He had been waiting this day for five years. He was finally going to see the girl he loved. Irene opened the door and came in, seeing that Zack had stood up. She almost couldn''t recognize that person was Zack. She thought, ''Is the tall and handsome man standing in front of me really the big fat boy next door? Wow! Do men change so much in adulthood?!'' Seeing Irene in a yellow dress and light make-up, Zack had a litter heartbeat. That was his girl. She was still so fresh and beautiful and didn''t change anything, but she was more feminine. He couldn''t help but hold her, "Irene, I miss you so much." For no reason, at this moment, Aaron''s cold face appeared in Irene''s mind. She shivered, pushed Zack away softly and gently smiled, "Yeah, it''s been a long time since west met!" Zack only ordered a ss of milk for Irene. He didn''t know whether Irene could ept the taste of food abroad. Only milk wasmon. Irene was still in shock while drinking the milk and asked him why he had lost so much weight. The bitterness in Zack''s eyes was concealed, and he only said that if a person kept exercising, he would lose weight. He didn''t want Irene to know what had happened to him when he just came back to the Zuo Family. The disdain from his family let him make up his mind to be a good person. "I might be back China in a few days," said Zack. After that, he looked at Irene with expectation. Irene, however, made no response but nodded with a smile and said, "That''s great. After all, your home is in China and I think it''s better for you to adapt to it." Zack asked her how she was doing recently and why she suddenly came to New York. Irene blinked her eyes and said that she had won a prize with her friend beforeing here. After they sat in the cafe for a while, they came out. Irene felt a little embarrassed. After all, they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so she couldn''t find the topics that they were talking about. Feeling that Irene was ill at ease, Zack was a little sad. Time was still the barrier between them. "Let''s take a walk in that park." Zack pointed to the opposite side. Irene was thinking how to break the embarrassment. Hearing Zack''s words, she nodded her head immediately. Chapter 36 Coming Back Chapter 36 Coming Back In order to close the distance between them, Zack only talked with Irene about the funny things when they grew up together. Irene was an outgoing girl, so after a while, she gradually rxed. "Do you remember that you were so fat when you were a child? You didn''t like to talk to others. And the children around you all bullied you. Tut, fortunately, I am the embodiment of justice, who often helped you." Irene pointed at Zack andughed. Looking at the smile on Irene''s face, Zack''s heart melted. He had never been so happy since he came to America. After chatting with Zack for a while, Irene gradually became absent-minded. She wondered how Aaron was doing in the hotel and if his head still ached. "Irene, did you hear me?" "What?" Irene turned around and looked at Zack. She smiled sheepishly, scratched her hair and apologized, "I''m sorry, I was thinking about something just now..." "What are you going to do after graduation?" "I... Now I run a restaurant with my friend. You know, opening a restaurant is my biggest wish!" Irene''s eyes lit up at the mention of the restaurant. "That''s good." "Yes..." Irene walked away and took a look at her phone. She hesitated for a moment and said, "I have to go hotel now. My friend who came with me is sick today. I''m a little uneasy." She felt a little sorry for him. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time and it was normal for them to talk about old times. But she was still worried about Aaron. Hearing this, Zack had to let Irene go, though he was reluctant to let her go. He nodded and smiled, "Then I will walk you back." So they walked along the road. "Okay, here I am. Bye!" said Irene, looking at the hotel behind her. Seeing that Irene was about to enter the hotel, Zack could not help hugging her. Irene was startled. After hesitating for a while, she reached out her hands and patted on Zack''s back. Zack held her more tightly and finally let go of her when she was almost out of breath. "Irene, wait for me toe back." "Well..." Hearing this, Irene calmed herself down. Seeing that Zack was serious, she felt a little embarrassed, nodded her head and patted him on the shoulder with a smile. "Okay! I''ll treat you to dinner after you go back!" Then she turned around and walked in. Looking at Irene''s back, Zack was lost in thought and clenched his fist. He thought, ''Irene, you must wait for me. I will be able to control the power of the Zuo Family, and then I can go back to you.'' "Master Aaron, madam called today and asked when you woulde back." "Just tell her as usual." Then he walked to the sofa and opened a bottle of drink for himself. "And... master Earl is watching you in secret." After hesitating for a while, Kelvin spoke it out. Anyway, it was not a secret that the rtionship between the two young masters of the Zhao Family was not good. Hearing this, Aaron hummed coldly and said, "Leave him alone." "Okay, I get it." Then Aaron hung up the phone and walked to the balcony. When he felt cold and was about to go back to the living room, he saw Irene and Zack hugging together downstairs. At the sight of Ireneing in with Zack still standing in the same ce downstairs, Aaron narrowed his eyes and pinched the can in his hand. Irene opened the door and saw that Aaron was watching TV on the sofa. She put down her bag and walked over. "Are you feeling better?" she asked with concern Aaron turned around and looked at Irene''s worried face, and his eyes were as sharp as eagle''s. He wanted to know the truth from her. "¡­¡­ What''s up? Why are you looking at me like this?" asked Irene, feeling a little guilty. "I was just wondering why you didn''t bring me some food." After these words, Aaron turned to the TV. He knew his little wife. Then he had to have a thorough investigation of that man. He was a little annoyed with so many rivals in love. "Then why didn''t you call me! Let me call for the hotel service. " Then she picked up the phone. After Irene hung up the phone, he put his arms around her and leaned his head on her shoulder. Although it was a little awkward, he still felt the warmth of Irene and was in a better mood. He swore in his heart that he would beat all those who coveted his wife! Time flew. Seven days passed quickly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Irene was unwilling to leave and looked back at this diverse city. Aaron took her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "We will have a chance toe again." Irene already got used to Aaron''s sharp eyes. He was always able to read her mind. After the security check, they heard someone calling Irene''s name. Irene turned around and saw that it was Zack and there was sweat on his face. She released Aaron''s hand, walked over, and asked in a daze, "Why are you here?" Early in the morning, Zack called her to ask her out, but was told that she was leaving. He panicked and drove here immediately. "I''m here to see you off," answered Zack, while shifting his eyes from Irene to Aaron who was standing behind her. If he didn''t see it wrong, they had been holding hands just now. While Zack looked at Aaron, Aaron also looked at Zack. Aaron looked like a model in the cheap shirt. He was about 190 centimeters high, which made people feel stressful. Zack was not short, but half a head shorter than Aaron. Sometimes, the man''s height would determine a sess or failure. Although Irene was an insensitive woman, she could clearly see the ambiguous fighting between Aaron and Zack. She looked at them and thought that it was necessary for her to say something to ease the awkwardness "This is my friend, Zack." Irene introduced. "That''s the man with me, Aaron." "Hello." "Hello." The two men shook hands and stared at each other. Irene shivered. She felt the sparks between the two people. But the sparks came from a fight. Although Aaron was dissatisfied with Irene''s introduction, he didn''t find any fault with it. Hearing Irene''s introduction, Zack was relieved. He thought to himself, ''Maybe, maybe, maybe I was wrong just now.'' Zack didn''t turn away until the two were out of sight. His face was rather grave. Over the years, he just wanted to go back to see Irene when things were settled in the Zuo Family. However, he forgot that Irene was also an uncertain factor. She might fall in love with someone else during this period. It seemed that he was going to speed up. Irene felt that Aaron was carrying out cold violence against her He didn''t say a word to her even after they got off the ne. They took a taxi home and put everything away. When Irene walked out of the bathroom, she saw Aaron reading a book beside the bed. At this time, she couldn''t help but ... Chapter 37 Jealousy Chapter 37 Jealousy "Honey, I''m sorry..." Irene pouted her lips and sat beside Aaron, putting her arms around his neck. Aaron ignored her. "Honey I was really wrong." "¡­¡­" "Honey, I know I was wrong. Please don''t ignore me." "For what?" Aaron asked "Well I just was wrong." Aaron didn''t reply again and continued to read. He thought, ''You don''t know where you was wrong. Why do you beg for my forgiveness? Humph!'' Irene felt wronged when she saw that Aaron still ignored her. Then she said, "Honey I know where I did wrong." Finally, Aaron put down the book and turned around to her. Irene swallowed her saliva, let go of Aaron, lowered her head, grabbed the sheet and whispered, "I should tell Zack that you are my husband..." Aaron realized that Irene really didn''t know where she was wrong. And so he let go of his knitted brows. "I know you might haven''t epted the fact that you are married, but you should know that he likes you. You should tell him the truth and let him give up this idea."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing this, Irene thought, ''It was amazing. Did Aaron study psychology when he was in school? How could he see through everyone''s mind? Although she thought so, she still pretended to be obedient and nodded vanity. "I see." Aaron actually wanted to say that the man looked smart and was not like a simple person. He thought that such a simple Irene shouldn''t be with such a man. But he didn''t want to tell Irene the truth, because he was afraid that Irene might think that he was jealous of Zack and didn''t care about his words. Never mind, he would pay more attention to that man in the future. After all, he was willing to marry Irene. The next morning, Irene got up early. Because she had been thinking about her restaurant. She didn''t go to the restaurant for a week and wanted to see it. After preparing the breakfast, she went back to the bedroom, looked at Aaron who was still sleeping, and left quietly. After checking the ount book for two hours, Irene was finally relieved. When she was about to take a break, an unexpected thing happened. Not long after Irene left, Aaron got up and cleaned himself up. When he was about to leave, he saw the breakfast on the table. After he came to the table, he saw the note left by Irene. "Honey, don''t forget to have breakfast! The note came from your lovely wife." After reading the note, Aaronughed, picked up the peeled egg and put it in his mouth. ''Yes, breakfast is necessary, because I have a fierce battle to fight today, '' thought Aaron. Wearing a suit, Aaron stopped his car. Standing in front of the car and looking at the house of the Zhao Family for a long time, he was lost in thought. Why did his family give him the feeling of destion? No, it was not his family. His mother passed away long ago. From that moment on, the Zhao Family was no longer his family. "Aaron, you''re back." Looking at Aaron who she hadn''t seen for a long time, Sara asked him to sit beside her. Then Aaron walked up to them and saw that Owen was sitting on the other end of the couch. He nodded at him and said, "Dad, I''m back." "So you finally decide toe back! Go out and see who doesn''te back home for a month!" Owen scolded. Sara said in a hurry, "It''s not easy for Aaron toe back. Don''t me him, Owen. Besides, he has been busy with thepany affairs all the time." "Humph! Don''t use thepany''s business as an excuse. Earl is also in thepany. Howe Earl is not as busy as he is!" Aaron didn''t defend himself as he looked at the furious Owen. He thought that in Owen''s heart, he could neverpare with Earl. "Aaron is back?" Earl also came down the stairs and sat down beside Aaron and asked, "When did you return to the country?" Aaron turned to look at Earl, with a smile on his lips "When did Ie back? Why didn''t you know that? You care about me so much." The smile on Earl''s face froze as he heard Aaron''s words. Looking at the two brothers who didn''t get along well with each other, Sara wanted to relieve the atmosphere and said, "Since Aaron hase back today, I''ll call Jessica and invite her to our home for dinner. She misses Aaron so much." Hearing Sara''s words, Aaron didn''t show any emotion. As for Jessica, he couldn''t tell Sara clearly. Therefore, he must take actions to tell Sara that it was impossible for them to love each other. In the Xiao Family Noodle Restaurant "Oh, gosh! Madame! One of the guests said that there was a fly in his noodles and asked for compensation. But I didn''t notice it before I brought it up." The clerk grumbled. Hearing this, Irene hastily went out and wanted to have a look. "Where is your boss! There is a big fly in the bowl. Who knows whether there are still some worms or not!" The moment Irene went out, she saw an old man calling her name. She hastily walked over and saw that there was a fly in his bowl. She was confused. She once told her restaurant assistants that the most important thing for them was the health. And they also paid attention to the health condition. Why did this happen now?! Despite this, Irene hastily apologized. After all, the fly was still in the soup. "You are the boss?" The old man looked the young girl up and down and said crossly, "Return my money and pay me 5000 dors as mental damagepensation!" Hearing this, Irene gritted her teeth and thought, ''What?! A fly will make you lose your spirit! How fragile are you!'' When she was about to reply, she heard Helen''s vigorous voice. "Hey! Have a fly frightened you?" The moment Helen got in the restaurant, she heard the old man talking to Irene. She was pissed off when she was in thepany, so now she couldn''t stand him anymore. "Sir, do you have mental problems?" Although Irene thought this old man was ridiculous, she still felt that there was something wrong with Helen. So she pulled the corner of Helen''s clothes and asked her not to say anything. But Helen didn''t listen to her and called the waiter who served the food just now to ask, "Did you see the fly before you brought it here?" Her serious tone made the clerk''s face turn white. The clerk hurriedly raised three fingers and said, "I swear to God, absolutely no." ''Was the fly in by itself?'' Irene wondered. Helen lowered her head and looked at the bowl of noodles. She blinked her eyes as if she was thinking of something. Then she looked up at the old man and said, "Sir, you haven''t eaten any noodles. What''s the matter with you?" That old man had never seen a girl so eloquent, which made him stunned for a while. When the old man came to his senses, he shouted angrily, "Is this how you do your business?! Is this the way to treat customers? !" The he turned his head to the other guests and said, "Look, this restaurant is doing business like this. Why do we eat here? !" The onlookers pointed at Irene and whispered to each other. Irene had never seen this and was about to cry. Her biggest dream was to carry this restaurant forward, and her bottom line was also this restaurant. No one could ruin her restaurant''s reputation! Chapter 38 A Perfect Solution (Part One) Chapter 38 A Perfect Solution (Part One) At the sight of Irene''s red eyes, Helen knew that Irene became really angry. "If you continue to say this, I think we should sue you," said Helen. With the support of those customers, the old man stood upright. "You want to sue me?! If you don''t give me 5, 000 dors as mentalpensation, I will sue you!" Helen looked at the old man who was ying rogue in front of her, and determined not to give money to him. In the end, the old man cursed and left. He also said that he woulde tomorrow. Watching the customers leave one by one, Irene couldn''t help but shed tears. She regretted that she didn''t give the old man 5, 000 dors just now. If she did, the old man wouldn''t make such a big trouble. Helen consoled her and tried to persuade her not to think so. Helen said to Irene, "If you connive at him this time, there will be more troubles in the future." "Lad, how was my performance just now?" The old man looked at the man sitting in the Mercedes Benz and smiled tteringly. Thinking of the messy restaurant, Jonny nodded. And then he gave the old man 5, 000 dors. The old man took money with a smile and his eyes lit up, "Should Ie back tomorrow?" Looking at Irene''s sad face, Jonny nodded and said, "But don''t scold too much." "Got it!" The old man agreed with a smile and left. Jonny watched Irene for a while before driving away. He just didn''t want Irene to live peacefully with that man. And he thought, ''Irene can''t live a happy life when she left me. Her happiness can only be given by me!'' That''s why he sent that old man here to make trouble. And then he would show up to help Irene when things were not under control. ''Irene will definitely like me again at that time, '' he thought. At the thought of Ireneing back to him, Jonny was very happy. "Aaron, why didn''t you tell me before you went abroad? I can go with you. It''s so boring for you to go by yourself," said Jessica coquettishly, hugging Aaron into her arms. "Didn''t your parents tell you to talk less at dinner?" Aaron withdrew his arm and said coldly. Hearing Aaron''s reproach, Owen said, "How could you say such words to Jessica?" Aaron looked up at Owen and said, "Did I say anything wrong? Isn''t it basic etiquette?" Looking at them who were about to have a quarrel, Sara persuaded in a hurry, "It''s not easy for us to have dinner together. Why do you look like you are going to have a quarrel?" "Aaron, you give the case of the WHpany to Earl. You don''t have to do it!" Hearing this, Sara and Jessica darkened their faces at the same time. They all knew it was not a small case. If someone could do it well, he will be more influential in thepany in the future. Upon hearing this, Earl was happy but didn''t show it. He pretended to refuse, "Dad, my brother has been working on that case for a long time. I don''t think I will get used to it. I think I''d better let him continue." "That''s right. What Earl said makes sense. It happened so suddenly," Sara echoed. "It''s settled. Don''t talk about it anymore!" All of them changed their minds during the meal. When Aaron was about to leave after the meal, Jessica stood up and followed him out in a hurry. When Aaron was about to open the car door, he saw Jessicaing to him. "I have told you a few more times. Don''t follow me!" said Aaron, ring at Jessica. However, Jessica stepped forward, a little angry, "Let''s have a talk." "What else do you want to talk about with me?" "Aaron, if you want to take control of the Zhao Family, you need my help. I advise you not to treat me like this," said Jessica, taking a step forward Aaron raised his eyebrows, with contempt in his cold eyes. "I appreciate your kindness, but I don''t need it." Seeing that Aaron was not moved, Jessica said anxiously, "Aaron, I know you don''t like the Zhao Family. Don''t you wish it to be in your hands? Then you can decide its fate!" Aaron heard it and looked at Jessica thoughtfully. It seemed that this woman was not as simple as he thought. All of a sudden, his phone rang. Seeing who was calling, he picked it up. His face changed when he heard what the other end of the line said. He then hung up the phone and drove away. Jessica, who stood there watching Aaron leaving, stamped her feet, with indignation. She felt confused. Because she obviously sensed that there was something wrong with Aaron recently. But she asked some people to investigate, nothing came out. In fact, she didn''t know that the man she sent had been found by Aaron for a long time. One hourter, Aaron changed his clothes and drove to the restaurant. His heart ached as he saw Irene''s red eyes. He held Irene in his arms andforted her. Irene had already stopped crying, but when she saw Aaron, she burst into tears again. Helen speechlessly looked at Irene and saw her tears falling down like broken beads again. She sighed that women were really made of water. After getting a general idea of what had happened from Helen, Aaron began to realize that this matter was not that simple. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He then coaxed Irene to stop crying, wiped off her tears and said in a tender voice, "Don''t worry. I can handle it." The next day, Aaron didn''t go to work and apanied Irene to her restaurant. Of course, in Irene''s eyes, he didn''t go to drive a taxi. Sure enough, that old man came back before noon. As soon as that old man arrived, he started shouting. Aaron looked at him coldly and observed for a while. Aaron walked over and sat down, saying undoubtedly, "Sir, we need to talk." The old man was surprised to see the man in front of him. He obviously was shocked by Aaron''s imposing manner. So he sat down unwillingly, "Who are you? I want to see the female boss yesterday." Aaron was a little annoyed. He knew that Irene was frightened yesterday, so he told her not toe out today. He went to have a talk with that old man. "You can tell me whatever you want. I''m her husband, another boss of this restaurant." Hearing this, the old man was a little bit confused. He didn''t know that there was another boss of the restaurant. He cleared his throat and said, "You must have heard what happened yesterday. I just want my mental damagepensation!" Hearing this, Aaron felt a little bit funny. But his face was still expressionless, he asked, "Sir, are you sure you have seen the fly before that bowl of noodles came the table?" The old man was intimidated by Aaron''s overbearing manner. Looking at his shoulder in front of him, that old man felt as if a mountain pressed him He was too guilty to raise his head. "Yes... ¡­¡­ Yes, of course. If I haven''t seen it, what am I doing here?" Aaron nodded. All of a sudden, Aaron turned around and said to the staff behind him, "Get the surveince video." The staff nodded obediently, looked at that old man and went into the room. Seeing this situation, the old man was dumbfounded. He thought, ''What?! The surveince video? !" Chapter 39 A Perfect Solution (Part Two) Chapter 39 A Perfect Solution (Part Two) Aaron raised his legs and looked at the old man who had changed his expression. Then he said slowly, "Sir, if the surveince video shows that you are lying, we are going to sue you for nder. What you said yesterday has a bad influence on us. With yesterday''s and today''s earnings, I think it''s necessary for us to go to court!" Hearing Aaron''s words, the old man''s face turned pale. He didn''t want to make things so bad that he couldn''t finish. He said with a guilty conscience, "¡­¡­ How do I know if you are lying to me?" Aaron pointed at the camera at the corner of the wall and said calmly, "You can''t believe it at all. You will know after you see it! But after looking at it, I think that there is no room for remedy." Aaron deliberately paused and leaned forward a little, then added, "Anyway, we both know what happened yesterday." Aaron didn''t think he was threatening that old man. However, that old man was really scared now. Because he had secretly put that fly in the noodles yesterday. If he was actually filmed, it is impossible for him to exin it clearly. So he awkwardly said, "Wait, wait a minute... I''m old and have a bad memory. Maybe I made a mistake! I must be wrong!" After saying those words, he smiled. Aaron sneered inwardly, "Whether it''s true or not, you''re going to ruin the reputation of this restaurant. You''d better be prudent!" The old man hastily nodded and said yes. After the old man went out, Aaron took out his phone. "Jackson, follow him." "Okay." Jackson looked at the old man looking around aftering out of the noodle restaurant, started the car and followed him. The old man stealthily walked to the next intersection, and saw the Mercedes parked on the roadside and walked over. "Young man... I don''t think I can help you. I don''t earn this money. The boss of that restaurant is back. I really can''t stand him..." "Boss? Who?" ''Shouldn''t Irene be the boss?'' thought Jonny. "It is a man! A tall and handsome man. He is the husband of that little girl." Jonny''s face darkened in an instant "Are you sure he was talking about husband?" "I suppose so." Noticing that Jonny didn''t look well, the old man added, "It''s normal for two people to fall in love with each other and call each other husband and wife..." Jonny agreed with him and nodded. The old man looked at the uncertain face of Jonny, afraid that Jonny would be angry at him again, and quickly left with a smile. While walking, that old man sighed and thought that it was really difficult to make money. Especially, it''s harder to make money out of injustice. Irene had been listening to their conversation. She was finally relieved to see things settled perfectly. After that, she admired her husband more and more. He was a great man. He was good at cooking, stocks, and negotiating. How did she get this treasure! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Honey, you''re the best!" Irene looked at Aaron with admiration. With a bit ofcency, he pointed at his left face. Irene understood what he meant and blushed. She looked around and found that everyone was busy around them. Before they noticed, she quickly put her arms around Aaron''s neck and let him bend down, tiptoeing to reach him. Aaron was much taller than Irene. But when she was about to kiss him, Aaron turned his head and kissed her lips. They hugged each other to sleep every day. Although Aaron couldn''t touch Irene, he could kiss her once in a while. "Wow, wow, wow, what did I see? This is so shocking. It seems that Ie at a bad time." Helen cried, covering her face with her hands. Although she said so, she still peeked at the kissing couple through the fingers. Irene tried hard to push away Aaron who was unwilling to let go of her, and hid in his arms, shyly staring at Helen. Irene thought, ''Does Helen know what it means to see through, not to say through? She doesn''t have sense!'' With Irene in his arms, Aaron red at Helen and thought to himself, ''Very well. I will keep the ount for this, Helen.'' When Irene saw Jackson, she, with an evil idea in her mind, shouted at Helen, "Is that too shocking? The porn video you watched in our dormitory should be more shocking!" Jackson was speechless. Helen, "..." Before Helen could say anything else, she turned her head and saw Jackson who had just entered. When she saw Jackson''s surprised expression, Helen looked sad. After taking a few steps forward, Helen bowed her head shyly and said to Jackson, "I''m very pure." Aaron looked at them and smiled. He touched Irene''s small nose and said in a low voice, "Honey, did you see that with her?" A touch of shyness climbed on Irene''s face and she buried her face in Aaron''s arms and said, "Just a few nces..." Irene''s shyness warmed Aaron''s heart. He hugged her tightly and kissed her hair tenderly. After ying with Jackson for a while, Helen went to ask Irene about her travel experience. Speaking of this, Irene seemed to be in high spirits. She patted her head and said, "I have brought you a gift." Then she pulled Helen to the rest room at the back. Seeing them go to the back, Aaron and Jackson went to the door of the restaurant. "How is it going?" Jackson nodded and said, "Yes, it''s just like what you think." Hearing this, Aaron raised his eyebrows, "Who is it?" "It seems to be Irene''s ex-boyfriend. I saw him once in Irene''s dormitory." At this moment, Aaron thought, ''Oh? It turned out to be Jonny. This is really beyond my expectation.'' But it was hard for Aaron to figure out the meaning of his act. ''Is it just because he don''t want to see Irene happy? If it is true, he is so crazy! But I can''t tell Irene that. I had no other choice but to keep Irene away from Jonny.'' After that ident, Irene became more cautious and diligent. She went to the restaurant early every day and sometimes Aaron just saw a note when he opened his eyes. He felt sorry for her and tried to persuade her, but she didn''t listen to him. He could only get off work early every day and pick her up by taxi. One day, when Aaron had something to deal with in thepany, he called Irene and told her to take a taxi home. But Irene didn''t listen to him. ''It''s so close. Why do I call a taxi? It''s good to take a walk and go back home, '' she thought. But she didn''t expect that there was an ident at the next intersection. A car drove towards her at an intersection. Irene was stunned and sat on the floor, but luckily that car stopped when it was only half meter away from her. "I''m sorry! Are you okay?" Earl hastily went out of the car and held Irene up. Irene stood up and saw a cut in her arm, but it was nothing serious. Looking at the gentle Earl in front of her, she didn''t think he was intentional. She just thought it was her misfortune. "I''m fine. I will feel better after some medicine." Then she waved to Earl and wanted to leave. Earl frowned at the sight of the bleeding wound and insisted on taking her to the hospital. Irene also knew that he was kind, so she was in a bit of a dilemma. Because she was in a hurry to go home and cook dinner for Aaron. Chapter 40 A Car Accident Chapter 40 A Car ident Earl saw that she was still hesitating, persuading, "There is a hospital nearby. It won''t take too much time for you and me. I will send you back after the examination." He said with a little guilt on his face, "If I let you go back like this, I will always feel uneasy." Irene thought Earl was a good person when she saw the guilty look on his face. After all, Aaron would come back in a while, so she agreed to go with him. Seeing that Irene was sitting on the passenger seat, Earl gave a slight smile in the direction that Irene couldn''t see and his sses seemed to be glimmering. When they arrived at the hospital, Earl was going to give a general check-up for Irene. Irene thought that she didn''t have to pay for this, so she agreed. As expected, the examination showed that there was no problem with Irene''s health. Irene felt a little embarrassed and smiled at Earl, wondering whether she had taken advantage of him. Hearing this, Earl felt relieved. He still kept Irene''s phone number and said that she could call him if there was something wrong. Thinking of the phone, Irene hastily took it out. She had thought that she would go back soon, but a long time passed after she finished the general check-up. She hadn''t told Aaron yet! Sure enough, she took out her phone and found there were several missed calls. Irene turned around and dialed back after she gave a nce at Earl. "Where are you?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "¡­¡­ I am in hospital now. And on my way home, there was a minor car ident." Hearing this, Aaron asked anxiously, "Did you get hurt?" "¡­¡­ Just a little. Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon." "No, I''m going to pick you up now. Wait for me there." Then Aaron hung up the phone. Irene looked at her phone and pouted. Although she was a little happy to see that Aaron was so worried about her, she still couldn''t helpining how bossy this man was! Though she thought so, Irene still wore a sweet smile on her face. Seeing this, a gleam of coldness shed through Earl''s eyes. "Well... You go back first and don''t have to send me back. My husband will pick me up." "Then you must remember to call me if anything happens. It''s not good if there is any aftereffect." "¡­¡­" Hearing Earl''s words, Irene thought, ''It sounded like he was swearing at me!'' But she replied with a sweet smile on her face, "Okay." Not long after Earl left, Aaron came. After parking the car, he hastily walked up to Irene and frowned at the bandage on her arm. "What happened?" Ireneforted him with a smile, "A car almost hit me and the driver took me to have an examination. It''s not a big deal, really. Look, these are a series of inspection results. I am a very healthy girl!" However, Aaron didn''t respond to her act of cute. He put his arm around her shoulder and took her in the car. Earl, who was sitting in a car, looked at the two people, pushing up his sses and snorting. He thought to himself, ''Who is Aaron? A bastard! How dare he rob from me? Since he cares about this woman very much, I must rob her from him!'' The atmosphere in the car was depressed. Irene tried to exin as she saw that Aaron fell silent, "Don''t worry. I''m fine! The doctor is making a fuss! In fact, I didn''t get hurt. He had to put such a thick bandage on me." But Aaron focused on driving. Having married Irene for such a long time, he had never had such a strong desire as now. He wanted to tell Irene his true identity and tell her not to work so hard. He had enough money to support her. But it was not the right time now. Their rtionship was not stable yet. He could only tell her when Irene totally fell in love with him. If he told her now, she would probably be scared away. But now Irene felt wronged. It was clear that she was hit by a car. How could it be like she hit someone? Why did he do cold violence to her again? She couldn''t bear that. So she said again, "Honey, are you okay? I will pay more attention in the future." Irene''s words interrupted Aaron''s thoughts. When he turned his head, he saw Irene''s wronged face and big watery eyes. It was not until then that he realized Irene had thought that he was angry with her. "¡­¡­ I''m just worried about you. " "Well, I thought you were angry!" Irene said as she held Aaron''s hand which was on the steering wheel. After they got home, Aaron cooked something to eat. At that moment, Irene realized that she had hurt her left hand! In this way, it''s not convenient for her to eat or take a bath! After dinner, Irene went to take a shower with her clothes in her hands. She felt so lucky that she had put on a shirt today which could be easily taken off. But it took her a long time to take off her underwear... After taking off her clothes, she just wanted to step into the bathtub and lie downfortably. At this time, she heard the voice of Aaron at the door, "Irene, be careful not to get wet." Irene was taken aback by Aaron''s sudden voice. She hastily replied, "Okay!" Aaron stood at the door, hesitated for a while and decided not to go in. Then he sat in the living room and watched TV absent-mindedly. A few minutester, Irene''s voice was heard. Raising his corner of the mouth and holding his arms, Aaron wanted to tease her. Irene turned around and thought to herself, ''Well, I''m too clumsy to win him in words.'' Aaron looked at Irene who pouted her mouth and smiled. Then he picked up the nightdress and put it on for her. "That''s enough. Your arm is injured today. I''ll let you go for the moment. Irene, I am a normal man. If you flirt with me again next time..." In a low and sexy voice, Aaron put his lips close to Irene''s ear and said, "Then I won''t let you go as easily as I did today." Irene put on her pajamas with a blush and followed Aaron to go out. Looking at Aaron''s back, she lowered her head. Although she was injured this time, she was a little disappointed. Her first seduction failed. Chapter 41 Mack Zhou Chapter 41 Mack Zhou Aaron looked at Jackson sitting on the sofa and asked curiously, "Why don''t I see Carl recently?" "He is very busy chasing after a female star recently," Jackson said casually. Hearing this, Aaron raised his eyebrows, "Doesn''t Ada mind?" "He kept it from her." Jackson blinked his beautiful eyes and nced at Aaron. Aaron shook his head and thought that the rtionship between Carl and Ada could only depend on themselves. Ada was very upset recently. She hadn''t seen Carl for a long time, and didn''t know what Carl was busy with. She sat idly in the cake shop, observing the customers who came one by one. Seeing Ada''s dull look, the shop assistant couldn''t help but walk up to her and said, "Boss, if you keep on staring at customers like this, they will be scared away!" Ada looked at the shop assistant aggrievedly, "What should I do? I feel so bored..." Suddenly, Ada saw a little boy like an angeling in, and showed an interest. She liked children the most! Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Seeing him walk in alone, Ada went over to him, crouched down, looked at his eyes and eximed, ''Wow, his eyes are so beautiful.'' Then she said to this little boy, "Hi, kid, why are you here alone? Don''t your parents apany you?" After these words, Ada thought, ''The parents of such beautiful child were so careless. Weren''t they afraid that their child would be carried away by others?'' Blinking his big eyes which looked like grapes, that little boy answered, "My father will be here soon. I''ll wait for him here." WOW! That little boy was so adorable when he spoke! Ada''s eyes were full of mother''s love. She got up, took the boy to a clean table and let him sit on the chair. She turned around and brought him some cakes. "How old are you?" That little boy inclined his head, stretched out four fingers and answered, "Four years old." "What''s your name?" "Barrie!" That little boy answered loudly as he ate the cake. It seemed that he liked Ada very much. Suddenly, the door was pushed open and a man came in. He looked around and saw Barrie Zhou and Ada sitting together. He was stunned and came over. Looking at the man in front of her, Ada stood up in a hurry. The man was dressed in a ck suit, with his wellbed hair, and his heroic eyebrows made him look very energetic. The corners of his mouth naturally curved up, making him look inexplicably kind. "Did Barrie bother you?" Hearing his question, Ada replied in a hurry, "No, no, Barrie is very good boy!" "Dad, I''m a good boy!" Barrie took his father''s hand and shook it. "I had something to deal with just now. Thank you for taking care of him for a while. I''m d that you''re not bothered." Ada nodded and said, "I''m okay. Barrie is very attractive, but you shouldn''t do that next time. Such a small child needs to be looked after by adults at any time." Hearing what Ada said, Mack Zhou nodded with a smile, "It won''t happen next time." Then he took Barrie to pay the bill and bought a new cake. Ada looked at Mack, feeling strange. She always thought she''d seen him before. After hesitating for a while, she said, "... Do we know each other?" Mack looked back at her without saying a word. Seeing him like this, Ada was a little embarrassed, because what she said just now was like osting him. She waved her hand and said, "I''m sorry. I just have a feeling that you are familiar." Looking at Ada''s exploring eyes, Mack smiled and said, "Maybe I oftene here to buy cakes." Hearing their conversation, the shop assistant couldn''t help but exin for Ada, "Boss, I also feel he is very familiar. Hees here to buy cakes every day." Ada was stunned and asked: "Really?" Mack looked at the shop assistant, then raised the cake in his hand and said, "Maybe so. I like this cake very much." Looking at the cake in Mack''s hand, Ada felt a little surprised. She nodded and said to him with a sweet smile, "This cake is made by me. Thank you for liking it." "Really? You should work harder to make a better cake. I have been eating this for nearly a year." When Ada heard his words, she touched his head sheepishly. She liked cakes very much, but her life was always under the direction of Carl, so only when Carl ignored her could this cake shop get her heart. Mack left with Barrie, who kept looking back at Ada. When Mack held Barrie in the baby chair, he found Barrie looking at the cake shop. He felt funny. Pinching Barrie''s chubby cheek, he said, "Do you like that aunt so much?" "Yes!" Barrie nodded vigorously. "I like that aunt! That aunt is a nice person! Daddy, you don''t like that aunt?" Barrie''s question made Mack fall into a deep thought. He looked up at Ada in the cake shop and whispered, "I like her too..." At the same time, Mack''s words rekindled Ada''s passion for making cakes. Ada took off her expensive dress and went to the kitchen to pick up her long abandoned the skill of making cake. In fact, she also forgot when she liked cakes. She just knew that she liked cakes very much since she was a child. When she was in the orphanage, she hoped that someone could bring cakes to visit the children, so that she could have delicious cakes. At the age of seven, she was adopted by Carl''s parents. They treated her like their own daughter, which made her grateful. Carl''s parents were kind-hearted and different from other rich families. They didn''t have any prejudice like a marriage between families of equal social rank. They liked Ada, so they wanted to make her and Carl be together. It happened that Ada also liked Carl. Thinking of Carl, Ada was worried, ''Why can''t he be found?'' She shook her head and decided to concentrate on making cake. At the Zhao Family Mansion "Auntie, the case of the WHpany has been taken away by Earl. What should we do?" Jessica''s voice was full of anxiety. Sara frowned, worrying about the same thing. "We can''t let Earl make it this time. Now Owen has a very deep prejudice against Aaron. If Earl had done better than Aaron did this time. Then it will be difficult for Aaron to defeat Earl in Owen''s heart." Jessica nodded. She agreed with Sara on this matter. That was why she came to talk to Sara about it. All of a sudden, Sara patted the seat beside herself and asked Jessica to sit down. Jessica leaned forward. Her eyes lit up when she heard Sara''s words and she nodded with a smile. Ada was eager to share the cake which made by her with Carl. So, do it whenever you think of it! After changing her clothes, she held the cake and went to the bar with an attitude of trying it. However, when she arrived at the bar, although she did not see Carl, she saw that four people. "You are here too!" Irene let Ada sit next to her with a smile, "I didn''t want toe at first. But Helen insisted on weing me, I only went abroad for seven days!" Ada smiled. She knew that Helen was very active, so she said, "she must have wanted to y. By the way, how do you feel about going abroad?" "Um... How to say, it''s better to be at home, ha ha." After that, Irene took out a bag and handed it to Ada. "I was thinking whether I would meet you today. Here, this is a souvenir I brought back for you. It''s not expensive, but I want to share it with you!" Finishing that words, Irene blinked shyly. Ada took it over and felt moved. She had few friends since childhood. And she didn''t like that kind of rich youngdy. She didn''t expect that she could make two good friends through Aaron She thought in her mind, ''A gift is a tie of friendship, no matter what it is! I am so moved!'' "By the way, have you seen Carl recently? I haven''t seen him for a long time." Ada puckered her lips. Irene turned to look at Aaron. Aaron''s eyes flickered and he said, "If you don''t know, how can we know?" Helen then said, "That''s not necessarily. You guyse together and we don''t know what you''re going to say. Maybe you may have thought our women were annoying." Jackson rolled his eyes at Helen and said, "I have never referred to you as an annoying person in private." Before Helen could be moved by Jackson''s words, she heard him say, "I always say these words face to face." "¡­¡­" Helen thought viciously, ''If I don''t choke to death, you will feel bad, won''t you?'' They were talking andughing. Suddenly, Carl came in with a woman in his arms. The woman was slender, fair skinned, wore a miniskirt and in high heels. She was wearing bright red lipstick. Yes, she was that female star. When Ada saw them, her face turned pale. Carl was also shocked when she saw Ada. He thought, ''Oh my god! I know that I can''t bring her here!'' Just now the star wanted to listen to him singing, so he coaxed her and sang to her at home! But she was not willing to listen. And she said that she wanted to see him singing on the stage, which would make him the most fascinating one. Because he couldn''t stand any woman throwing a tantrum like a spoiled child, so he took her here Irene also froze when she saw Carl and that star. She thought to herself, ''Wow, did I see a star? Although she is not very famous, she is more or less a star. But now it''s really embarrassing. Will Ada fight with this star? I''m afraid Ada will do that!'' However, Ada didn''t get mad at this star. She gracefully stood up and made a smile. Then she looked Carl and asked, "Where have you been recently? I haven''t seen you for a long time." That little star had no eyesight and couldn''t see the embarrassing situation. So she held Carl''s waist and said, "He has been with me recently. We just got back from Maldives." Finishing these words, she looked at Carl, "Carl, why don''t you introduce your friend to me?" But Carl made no response. He looked at Ada in front of him. In fact, he didn''t care about what Ada was thinking. He was afraid that she would say something bad to his parents when she went home. At the same time, Aaron and Jackson just sit by and were lookers-on. They thought, ''It''s time to change Carl''s'' rotten habits.'' Helen was also observing, and thought, ''If Ada fought with this star, how could I help Ada hit this woman...'' Hearing that female star''s words, Ada''s smile hardened. She thought, ''So he went to Maldives with this woman! He went with another woman to a ce he didn''t want to go with me!'' She turned around, picked up the cake on the table and handed it to Carl. "This is the cake I just made. You used to like it very much. I bring it to you on purpose." Carl wanted to say something, but he frowned when he saw the cake. In fact he didn''t like desserts. So he said casually, "Put it over there." After that, he did not see Ada do anything. She still held it up and insisted him to take it. Carl also felt Ada''s sadness for the first time. In the past, Ada also knew that he liked to y. Although she might have some control over him, she did not restrain him very much. It was the first time that he was caught with another woman. Although he thought that he and Ada were innocent, he felt it strange now. He saw Ada hold the cake and took it helplessly. Seeing Carl take it, Ada exhaled. She felt like he was notpletely abandoned her. Chapter 42 Go Home And Visit My Mom Chapter 42 Go Home And Visit My Mom Carl was sitting at their table with that female star. The star couldn''t help being attracted to Aaron and Jackson. ''Wow! Indeed, a handsome man''s friends are also handsome men! Are people making friends based on their looks these days?'' she thought. Seeing that star talking andughing like nothing had happened, Ada felt sad and couldn''t stay for a while. And then she said, "Well! I have something to deal with in the cake shop, so I have to go now." She then stood up and smiled at Irene and Helen, "If you have time, you cane to the cake shop to y with me." Irene knew that Ada was ufortable, so she looked at that little star with a frown and thought to herself, ''Are these mistresses so arrogant now? This was all Carl''s fault. He knew that we came here a lot, but he also brought this little star here to make us unhappy!'' So Irene stood up and walked Ada to the door. "Oh, you should go back now. I''m fine." When they arrived at the door, Ada urged Irene. Irene was a little worried about Ada, but she didn''t know how tofort her. Because Ada and Carl were not together. So Irene signed to herself, ''Even the most upright judge could not settle a quarrel within a family!'' Then she just said to Ada, "Don''t think too much." Irene''s deep concern warmed Ada''s heart. She gave Irene a hug and said, "Don''t worry. I have thought about this situation for many years. My heart is already strong!" After saying goodbye to Irene, Ada went back to the cake shop by taxi. In fact, she had already adapted to Carl''s phndering. Although Carl had never molested her. Ada thought that Carl was very fond of ying, so she would wait for him toe back to her one day. In the Xiao Family Noodle Restaurant One day, Irene received a call from Nancy when she was checking the ounts in her restaurant. "Irene, mom is sick. Come back to see her!" Irene was stunned and immediately became worried, "What''s wrong? Is it serious?" "Juste back and have a look! How long haven''t you been home! Besides, you are just in the neighboring city, not abroad. It won''t take you long to get home." Nancy said impatiently. "Okay, I''ll go back today. Take care of mom!" Irene said. As soon as she hung up the phone, she hastily went home, took her things and went to the B City by bus. The B City was not far from where she lived. It was only two hours by bus. After she got in the bus, Irene intended to call Aaron. "Why didn''t you tell me that? I could go back with you." Aaron asked with a frown while he was reading documents. Irene exined, "Nancy seemed anxious at that time. So I was too hurried to tell you. Don''t worry. I''m fine now. I will be back in a few days." Although Aaron was a little annoyed, he said nothing, "Okay, then be careful." "Okay, okay!" Irene didn''t think too much. Now she was only worried about how serious her mother''s health condition was. In the B City Irene entered home, put down her bag and rushed into Bonnie''s room. But she saw Bonnie sitting on the bed, eating sunflower seeds and watching TV leisurely Irene was speechless and thought to herself, ''Are you teasing me? Do you know how worried I am? !'' "¡­Mom, do you have a fever?" Bonnie pinched her nose and said, "I have a runny nose." "¡­¡­" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Irene turned her head to look at the well-dressed Nancy and asked, "Didn''t you say that mom was seriously ill?" ''What''s going on now.'' she thought. Without taking a look at Irene, Nancy colored her lipstick in front of the mirror and lisped, "If I didn''t say that. Will youe back?! You haven''te back for so long!" Bonnie said with anger, "Do you have to wait for me to die toe back! It was okay if you didn''te home when you were at school, but why don''t youe home when you''re at work. I brought you up for so many years in vain!" Bonnie and Nancy scolded Irene together, which made Irene feel a little overwhelmed and guilty. She curled her neck and sat there, listening to theirints. Nancy was dressed and dashed out of the room. She thought that her mother was going through menopause and would make a fuss when she caught a cold. She had to stay with her at home. So she called Irene back. It was more fun to go out with a hot guy for her. Now that Irene finally came back home, how could Bonnie let her go. Bonnie sat on the bed and instructed her to wipe the room, the floor and wash the bowls. Although Irene did her work without a word, she couldn''t helpining in her heart how her mother and Nancy would live without her. After finishing the housework and cooked the dinner, she felt at ease and sat at the table. It had been a long time since thest time she did housework, and she was not used to it at all. Knowing that she had been busy with the noodle restaurant recently, Aaron volunteered to do the housework. So when she arrived at home, she usually didn''t need to do the housework and just took a break. Thinking of Aaron, she couldn''t help but feel grateful for having so nice husband. "By the way, haven''t you found a job?" asked Bonnie as she watched Irene lowering her head and eating. Hearing what Bonnie said, Irene thought for a while and decided to take this opportunity to tell her mother about the noodle restaurant. "Mother, I have something to tell you." Bonnie looked at Irene''s serious face and also became serious. She put down the chopsticks and listened to Irene. Irene was interrupted by Nancy when she was about to say something. After Nancy entered the house, she shouted, "I''m back!" She had a very productive date today. That man took her to a fancy restaurant for dinner and even gave her a bag that she had been admiring for a long time. Bonnie red at Nancy and turned around to look at Irene. She raised her chin and gestured for Irene to go on talking. Seeing the serious expression on their faces, Nancy also walked over and sat down. She raised her chin and also looked at Irene. Irene suddenly felt that she was under a lot of pressure. She was afraid that when she finished talking about the restaurant, they''d yell at her again. "Well, when I broke up with Jonny, he gave me 100, 000 dors as thepensation. So I opened a restaurant with someone else..." Irene said, observing their reactions. She was afraid that they might say that she had hidden the news from them. "¡­Do you mean that Jonny gave you 100, 000 dors after you broke up?" Nancy asked excitedly. "¡­Do you mean that you open a restaurant in the A City?" Bonnie asked excitedly too. Irene was stunned and nodded her head. It seemed that the two persons didn''t react as she imagined. Bonnie burst intoughter and her face turned red, as if she had recovered from her illness suddenly. Well, her illness wasn''t that serious before. "So you open a restaurant in the A City now! How''s it? Can you make a lot of money?" Bonnie asked hastily. As soon as she mentioned the money, she felt refreshed immediately and her nose wasn''t stuffed up. "Not bad. I just started it and didn''t make much money." Then, Bonnie asked her about the details of the restaurant. But at this moment, Nancy had her own thoughts, ''Jonny is so rich indeed and I can''t believe he gave Irene that much money after he broke up with Irene. Now that he has taken a fancy to Irene, then he will like me. Even if we break up in the end, I can benefit a lot from it!'' In the evening, after Irene went to the bathroom, Nancy secretly took Irene''s phone and found Jonny''s number. Then she quickly typed the number into her own cell phone. Chapter 43 Take Back The Case Chapter 43 Take Back The Case In the meeting room "It seems that we can''t give the case of the WHpany to Mr. Earl. The leaders of the WHpany were not satisfied with the result." One of the shareholders said to Owen, who was sitting on the chief seat of the meeting room. "Yes, today they havee here to advise that ording to the knowledge of the case, it will be better if Mr. Aaron can take over it." Another shareholder whispered to Owen. It would be fine if it was an ordinary case, but the case of the WHpany was about whether their project can be approved by the LH Company for the first time. After all, they would cooperate with each other in the future. So Owen knew that the case of the WH Company couldn''t go wrong. He looked serious and imposing. All shareholders whispered to one another. With one hand casually tapped on the table, Aaron sat there and didn''t care who would get the case. However, Earl''s face was clouded over. After Owen knocked his crutch to attract the attention of the public, he said, "Then let Aaron continue the case." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. His decision was objected by the board of directors, which made him very unhappy. After saying that, he dismissed the meeting. Aaron took the folder and walked out of the meeting room. All the shareholders passing by came to congratte him, and he nodded at them expressionlessly. Suddenly, someone stood in his way. "Congrattions, Aaron." A fake smile appeared on Earl''s face. With a cold humph in his heart, Aaron forced a smile and said, "Thank you." Watching Aaron going away, Earl contorted the documents in his hands. He should have been confident toplete this case, but yesterday the people from the WH Company changed his attitude and insisted on returning the case to Aaron. He thought to himself, ''Well! It was not clear who should returned whom. That bastard had robbed me of a lot of things since I was a child. I was determined to make him give them back step by step.'' When Aaron returned to his office, he saw Jessica sitting on the sofa. When she saw him back, Jessica immediately stood up and walked up to him. "Aaron, how is it going? Have you gotten the project of the WHpany again?" Aaron raised his eyebrows and looked at Jessica. He thought, ''Why was she so well-informed?'' "Yes." Hearing this word, Jessica pped her hands happily and took Aaron''s arm to act like a spoiled child, "I knew it! Luckily, Aunt Sara told me the way. My dad knew someone in the LHpany, so he found that person." Hearing Jessica''s words, Aaron thought, '' No wonder the case was transferred to my hand.'' In fact, he didn''t care about who was in power in the Zhao Family. He despised all the people in the Zhao Family in his heart and thought everything in that family was dirty. Even Sara, who was nice to him in others'' eyes. In fact, he knew that Sara just took use of him to control the Zhao Family. However, he didn''t know what Jessica wanted. She was always no different from those silly young ladies. He didn''t expected that she was full of ambition. "Why did you do that on earth?" "I like you and I''ll be your wife. Isn''t it normal for me to treat you well?" "Let me tell you once again, it''s impossible for us to be together." Aaron didn''t know why she was so confident. "I know you are having fun now. You will know I am indispensable for you sooner orter," said Jessica casually. Looking at Jessica, Aaron suddenly remembered a sentence. "Never try to wake a person who pretends to be asleep." He didn''t want to talk about it anymore. He was looking forward to seeing Jessica''s response, when she knew he had gotten married. Although Aaron didn''t respond, Jessica insisted on staying here with him. Then he continued to write the documents, ignoring her. Jessica watched Aaron for a while and felt a little bored as he ignored her. Then she took out her phone and called her father. Her father was happy to hear that the case was taken back by Aaron and asked her to take him home for dinner to celebrate. She looked at Aaron and replied, "I will try my best..." With the phone in her hand, Jessica looked at Aaron who was reading andmenting on documents. She couldn''t help but feel pathetic for herself. She thought carefully that since she knew Aaron, he had never met all her requests. "Aaron, would you like to go home with me for dinner?" "No!" Aaron replied simply. He didn''t even raise his head. "¡­"Why did he refuse so quickly? "My father said he wanted to celebrate for you..." "What does he want to celebrate? I have something else to do tonight." Jessica asked with a frown, "Are you going to see that woman again? !" However, Aaron ignored her again. He just took his clothes and walked out of the room. Seeing that he was leaving, Jessica hurried to follow him. "Aaron, my father even suspected that there was something wrong between us. Can you go home with me this time?" "Do we have a good rtionship?" Aaron asked. When he arrived at the parking lot, he opened the car door and got into the car, paying no attention to Jessica. When he was about to go, he looked at the woman standing beside him and rolled down the window. "Woman, I advise you that there are many men in the world. You shouldn''t so obsess with me. You can think about the other men around you!" Finishing these words, he started the car and went away. Jessica stared at the direction where the car went and stamped her foot. It was the second time that she had been left in the parking lot. She thought, ''Aaron may think too highly of himself. Does he think my love is so cheap that he can easily trample it?'' Her good mood disappeared and she was not in the mood to have dinner at home. So she drove her car to a bar she often went. She was wearing an over short dress, showing her slender and fair legs. Because of the high-heeled shoes, the muscles of her calves were more charming. Seeing such a beautifuldye in, men in the bar were all as eager as wolves and tigers. However, Jessica didn''t care about that. Because she had seen so many simr eyes since she was a child. Now she just felt annoyed. So many men liked her, but in the eyes of the men she liked, she was very hateful. She sat in front of the bar counter and gulped down the wine one by one. Although her phone kept ringing, she didn''t look at it at all. When Earl came over, he saw that Jessica was lying on her stomach in front of the bar counter and her face was red. He ordered a ss of whisky and sat beside her. Jessica was dizzy. When she tried to open her eyes, she saw Aaron sitting next to her. She smiled and said, "Aaron, I know you won''t leave me alone." Upon hearing what she called him, Earl frowned. Although he and Aaron were half-brothers, they didn''t look like each other. It could be seen that this woman was drunk. Earl leaned over, looked into her eyes and said, "Open your eyes and see who I am." When Jessica heard this, she blinked her eyes and became a little sober at once when she saw clearly who the person was. Earl was such a shrewd man that she couldn''t ignore him. Chapter 44 The Exposure Of Carls Identity Chapter 44 The Exposure Of Carl''s Identity "Brother, why are you here?" Jessica sat up from the bar counter and scratched her messy hair. "I happened to run into this bar. What''s wrong with you? Did Aaron leave you alone?" "¡­That''s impossible. We just had a fight." Jessica exined. "Oh! I see it. But it''s dangerous for you toe here alone and drink so much." Hearing Earl''s words, Jessica smiled wryly and thought to herself, ''Do I want to be alone?'' "So you came alone, too?" "My friend happened to be busy." Earl swirled the wine in his ss and drank it up. However, he thought, ''The case of the WHpany came back to Aaron because of this woman. I have underestimated her before.'' Seeing the expression on Earl''s face, Jessica did not dare to say something. After all, she got the case from him today. "What are you thinking about?" "¡­I''m thinking about Aaron!" It was impossible for her to say that she was thinking about him just now. "Aaron likes noodles recently." "¡­?" Why did he mention the word "noodles" all of a sudden? Jessica didn''t understand his means. Earl shook his head. He shouldn''t have said that. It was no fun to get Aaron out so early. And he just felt pity for the woman in front of him. Then they drank a few sses of wine together, and then Jessica began to talk nonsense because she drank too much. Earl took her bag and helped her out of the bar. He drove her car to her house. Jessica''s mother was very worried when she saw Jessica was so drunk. She immediately took Jessica from Earl''s arms. "What happened? She had promised to have dinner with Aaron, but why did she drink so much outside? !" Earl didn''t say anything, just exining that he met her by ident in the bar. After seeing Jessica in, Earl turned around and left. Jessica''s mother and the servants had spent a lot of time and energy to lift Jessica to bed. When she saw her drunken daughter lying on the bed, she immediately felt a little heartbroken. Meanwhile, she also felt that Aaron was bing more and more unreliable. He had never visited them before, not to mention that he didn''t send her daughter home this time. Instead, Earl sent her back. In this case, Aaron was even inferior to Earl. Irene stayed at her home for two days before she came back to the A City. After she left, Bonnie and Nancy realized that Irene had hidden the things about restaurant from them. "Mom, do you also think that my sister has hidden from us? Hum, having stayed outside for so long, she is really thinking more." "I didn''t expect that she would hide it. I don''t know if there''s anything else she''s keeping from me." Bonnie thought that Irene now had grown up and was emboldened. But she didn''t believe that she couldn''t control Irene anymore. Bonnie and Nancy discussed together and decided to sneak into Irene''s restaurant these days and see how she was doing in A City. Nancy felt that Irene was hiding something from them. Irene specially took the bus back in the morning. Two days away from home, to be honest, she missed Aaron so much. And, she still couldn''t sleep well on the bed which she had slept for nearly 20 years. She often missed Aaron''s embrace. When Irene went back home, it was only 7:00 am. She put down her bag and walked into her bedroom. As expected, her beloved husband was still sleeping. Irene then walked up to Aaron quietly and squatted down beside him, looking at his sleeping face. She couldn''t help but admire the injustice of the creator. How could her husband look so handsome She couldn''t help but touch his face. His two eyebrows were dashing and heroic. His eyshes were long and thick, and the lips under the high nose were extremely exquisite. Irene put her finger on his lips and couldn''t help swallowing. She suddenly missed the taste of his lips Aaron suddenly bit her finger and licked it with his tongue. Irene trembled like being shocked by electricity and thought to herself, ''How charming he is...I felt overwhelmed.'' Then Aaron opened his eyes and saw Irene squatting in front of him. He pulled her into his arms, pressed her against the bed and kissed her. "Do you miss me?" Aaron then blew on Irene''s ear. "I miss you very much..." Irene replied in a low voice, putting her arms around Aaron''s neck. "Good girl," said Aaron as he kissed Irene''s lips and looked down at her. Irene suddenly felt that marrying him was the right choice she had made! Aaron gave her the feeling that it had disappeared since her father passed away. It was like a small boat, which was swaying in the sea, finally found its way to the shore. The days they spent together were getting sweeter and they were more like a real couple now. Irene felt that it was her another dream to be a good wife and mother step by step. As usual, after dinner, Aaron drove her to the Xiao Family Noodle Restaurant in a taxi. The moment Irene arrived at the shop, she saw the restaurant assistants were reading the newspaper and discussing. "What''s wrong? What big news? Why are you so interested in it?" Irene walked over to them and asked curiously. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Boss, here you are. Look! It turns out that Carl is from a rich family! It''s all in the papers" The restaurant assistant hastily pulled Irene away to read the newspaper. Irene went over to get the newspaper and saw the big headline on it: Son of the leader in catering industry was meeting with a little female star in the midnight. After seeing that, Irene thought, ''Well! What''s going on?! Isn''t Carl just a bar singer?! Why does he be the son of the leader in catering industry?'' There was a photo on the top of the newspaper, which took up half of the newspaper''s page. Carl in the photo was in a Ferrari''s car. He held that little star in his arms and she kissed his face, and they smiled sweetly. Seeing this picture, Irene''s first thought is Ada''s reaction after seeing it. But she thought it was necessary to ask Carl''s identity to Aaron at the moment! He picked up the phone. Before she could speak, Aaron had been asked, "Do you miss me so soon?" "¡­¡­ Have you read the newspaper?" "What''s wrong with the newspaper?" "Carl and that little star are on the news! Just go and have a look. By the way, exin to me about his identity. Why does a bar singer be the son of the catering industry''s boss? !" Irene was not fooled. So she knew Aaron must have kept Carl''s identity from her. "¡­¡­ I will tell you after I have a look." Aaron felt that things were wrong, and then he hung up. After she hung up the phone, Irene immediately called Helen to let her watch the news. "Damn it! What''s going on? Irene, I have a feeling that this man is not simple. You can see how rich Carl is just by clothes he usually wears Helen said loudly. "¡­¡­ So I am the only one who was kept in the dark?" Irene asked, feeling wronged. At noon, Aaron came to the Xiao Family Noodle Restaurant for lunch. Seeing that Irene ignored him, he felt a little guilty. He couldn''t help thinking that Carl was not reliable. "Honey, please give me another bowl of noodles." Then Aaron tried to pass the bowl to Irene, but she didn''t take it. He knew his wife was a good tempered woman, but she was also very stubborn in some ways. Holding Irene who was checking the bill, he whispered to her, "Honey, it''s not my fault." Irene felt a little shy when she saw the people around her making fun of her. She tried to push him away, but her strength was nothing to him! She stamped her foot in anger and said in a flirtatious tone, "Then it''s my fault?!" Chapter 45 Ada Got Angry Chapter 45 Ada Got Angry "My wife is so virtuous. Of course, it''s not your fault." Aaron lowered his head and whispered in Irene''s ear, "It''s all because of Carl. Although he has money in his family, he doesn''t want to show off his wealth, so he won''t let us make public. Think about it. If a rich man went to the bar every day, how could it be? It might have already hit the headlines." Hearing his exnation, Irene felt a bit wronged for his concealment. But she thought what he said was reasonable. Then she turned around and looked up into his eyes. She stretched out her finger and said, "Let''s pinkie swear. You can''t hide anything from me." Aaron didn''t hold her little finger, but stretched out his hand to smooth her hair. "What if it is a white lie?" Irene frowned and hesitated. She felt like two lovely kids were fighting in her heart. One of them said, "If he tells a white lie, you shouldn''t be angry." But the other one retorted, "Is a white lie not a lie?"! She had always been suffering from selective phobia... When Aaron saw Irene''s irresolute expression, he smiled and gently held her in his arms. "Irene, as long as you believe in me, everything will be fine. You have married me for such a long time, but do you still think that I don''t treat you well? You just need to remember that I will never hurt you." Irene obediently leaned in Aaron''s arms. Of course she knew that her husband was nice to her, but she dared not say that she knew her husband very well. She always felt that she could not see him clearly because he was wearing a veil. In the cake shop, Ada read the newspaper in the shop assistant''s hands. She grabbed the newspaper and saw a picture which upied half of the page. Her eyes reddened. She tore the newspaper into pieces immediately. The shop assistants were too scared to say a word when they saw their boss'' fiery temper. They exchanged nces with each other and went on their own jobs. Ada was sitting on the chair, trying her best to hold back her tears. Carl liked to y around, but it was the first time that he had made such a big trouble. This time, she was really angry. For the first time, she was not sure whether her persistence was right or not. Her whole youth was around Carl, but the man never looked at her directly. Should she try to get rid of him? "When are you going to stop?! I turned a blind eye to all the fusss. But now, it has be a far cry on the newspaper! " Naylor Cheng, Carl''s father, scolded Carl, who was sitting on the sofa and seemed not to care about it. "Well, father, I don''t know that the paparazzi in the entertainment circle are so hard to deal with. I''ll be more careful next time." His father hit Carl''s head with the newspaper and said, "Next time?! Do you want it to happen again?! Do you know how the incident you put in the newspaper will affect your future career in thepany? !" Carl knew that his father was really angry with him, so he didn''t dare to provoke him. He sat straight and listened to his father''s advice. "Start working tomorrow." "¡­I need to go ..." "Where are you going?! Don''t go anywhere!" Carl was interrupted by his mother, who winked at him. At the same time, Lauren thought that he dared to refute. Did he want to be beaten? Carl looked at his mother not standing on his side, ttened her mouth and stopped talking. Naylor did not notice the news until the morning meeting. All shareholders implicitly said Carl had grown up, so it was time to restrain himself. Naylor had never done anything wrong in his life! But his beloved son had ruined everything. He thought Carl should have stopped ying around after so many years. However, it went from bad to worse. Staring at Carl, who was sitting there silently, he stood up and went to his study. Now he didn''t want to see this bastard. Lauren came to Carl when she saw Naylor leave. "You have made a mistake this time. The shareholders of ourpany have already seen the newspaper. We don''t know what thepany has been talking about. Just listen to your father and go to thepany tomorrow." Carl nodded his head reluctantly. Usually when he made trouble, his mother and Ada would put in a good word for him. But this time, no one seemed to be helping him. Lauren was annoyed when she saw Carl''s indifferent attitude. She scolded him, "When did you hook up with that star! Break up with her now! I don''t know how sad Ada will be if she sees it." Carl lied on the sofa casually. He didn''t care about Ada''s feelings at all. Lauren sighed. She knew that she couldn''t trust Carl anymore. She could only wait for Ada toe home tonight and exin for him. She didn''t ask Carl to marry a girl from a rich family. She only hoped that Carl could marry a girl from a decent family. She watched Ada grow up from childhood, and knew Ada was also a nice girl. So if Ada could be with Carl, it was just fine. But she didn''t expect that Carl ignored Ada all the time. Lauren was right. It was the first time that Ada didn''t go home for three days. Lauren called her home these days. But Ada told Lauren that the shop was busy and she wouldn''t go home. Lauren was worried about Ada. The cake shop was not a ce where people could sleep, so she asked Carl to pick up Ada. "Well, mom, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''te back! She was an adult, how could she not know how to take care of herself? !" "You bastard! You pissed her off. If you didn''t go and get her back, she wouldn''t listen to anyone!" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Carl mumbled, "Then let her live there." "What did you say?! That cake shop doesn''t even have a decent room to live! Carl, think about it, Ada is also your sister who grew up with you. How can you not know how to take care of her?" Carl lowered his head and sighed, "Okay, I''ll go and find her tonight." It was the second day that Carl came to work, but he did nothing. He just needed to stay in the Office. He also broke up with that little star. He had only wanted to have fun with her. He didn''t expect that their rtionship would get so serious in the beginning. The star called him several times after she knew his identity, but he never answered. If she just loved his money, it would be boring. After work, he was about to drive to Ada''s cake shop. But when he got in the car, he found that he did not know the address of the cake shop at all. He had to ask his mother, so he was told off by her. He felt wronged. In fact, he had right to not know where her cake shop was! It was dark when he arrived. Sitting in the car, he looked at the bright lights in the cake shop, which made him feel very warm. To be honest, he really admired Ada. She had liked him for so many years but never asked for return. If he had to do it, he was sure that he couldn''t hold on any longer. Chapter 67 Sign The Contract Chapter 67 Sign The Contract Irene carefully signed her name and handed it to Hans. Hans took it with a smile and had a look at it. He then looked up at Irene and said, "Hope that we are happy to work together." With a bright smile on her face, Irene said, "I hope so." "Then you can go back first. I will inform youter. Come on!" Irene nodded. After leaving Hans''s office, Irene was still very excited. Her face was slightly red and her eyes were as bright as stars. She walked to the lift and pressed the button. Looking at her shadow on the lift, she couldn''t help thinking that she seemed to outstrip the mission for the Xiao Family Noodle Restaurant. Human ambition was really big. Her previous goal was to open a restaurant of the Xiao Family, but now she had got a new goal. It seemed that nothing was impossible for her, because she had always been very confident in the cooking secret of the Xiao Family Noodle Restaurant. "Hey, it''s you!" Hearing the voice, Irene turned her head and saw a beautiful woman with long hair. She looked familiar, but she didn''t know her. She looked around and found no one else Selena smiled, "I''m talking with you!" ''This girl is quite interesting.'' Selena thought. Irene pointed at herself in surprise and asked, "Me?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Yes! Don''t you remember me? We met at the supermarket a few months ago." Hearing her remind, Irene remembered thatst time when she and Aaron were in supermarket, she saw a ssmate of Aaron! Embarrassed, Irene scratched her head and said, "I''m sorry that I didn''t remember it. Selena, right?" Selena nodded and saw the elevatoring, then she walked into it with Irene and they both came to the first floor. "Why are you here?" Selena asked curiously. "I''m here for a program. Are you working here?" Irene caught a glimpse of the work card on Selena''s chest. "I''m just a director here. What program are you going to take part in?" Irene smiled awkwardly and replied, "It''s just a food program. It hasn''t started yet." Hearing that, Selena nodded as if thinking of something. She said, "I am also involved in that program." Irene was surprised and said, "Really?" Selena nodded with a smile. The two walked out of the elevator together. When Selena caught sight of Irene walking away, she asked curiously, "Didn''t Aarone to pick you up?" "No, I can go back myself." Selena was curious about Irene, but since Aaron wasn''t here, she winked at Irene, "It''s time for dinner. I''m alone today. Would you like to have dinner with me?" ''I only met her twice. I don''t think it''s time for me to eat breakfast, '' Irene thought. Seeing her hesitation, Selena added, "We still have to cooperate in the future. Just take it as a chance for us to know each other. What do you think?" Hearing these words, Irene got excited and nodded. Selena took her to a western restaurant. Irene was not used to western restaurant, so she ordered the same steak as Selena''s. Seeing that Irene was holding the knife and fork so strangely, Selena was a little curious. Selena knew Aaron well. Wandering in the upper ss, Aaron ate much more western-style food than Chinese food. How can she be so unfamiliar with the use of knives and forks? Everyone in the upper ss of A City knew that Aaron was not only handsome, but also cold, gorgeous and noble. There were still a stream of women who tried to throw themselves at him, including Selena. She had secretly liked him. But the strange thing was that he had never been with any woman before, Irene was the first one. Selena wouldn''t have believed it if Aaron hadn''t personally admitted their rtionship. Over the years, Carl, Jackson and Aaron were the three famous members of the upper ss. Carl was a yboy, as well as Jackson and Aaron were ruthless men. Everyone doubted that Jackson and Aaron were lovers! Otherwise, why did they like women? It was not Selena''s nonsense, it was just that. "When did you get together?" Selena asked tentatively. "It has been a long time." It was the first time for Irene to meet a female friend of Aaron, so she was a little shy. "How did you get to know each other?" Irene tilted her head and thought, ''I can''t say that I met him on the street.'' "¡­¡­ I met him by ident." Having been struggling in society for so many years, Selena could surely recognize that Irene did not want to talk about it, and she was not annoying either and just let it go. Noticing that Irene was silent, Selena decided to talk about work after thinking for a while. "What dishes will you cook for the show?" Hearing this, Irene became energetic and replied, "I will cook noodles." "Really? Are you the chef?" Irene liked the way she called her. She nodded with a smile and said, "I own a noodles restaurant." ''A noodles restaurant?'' Selena raised her eyebrows and thought, ''If the Zhao Family wanted to find a daughter-inw, they should marry into a family of equal status. But why didn''t I hear about the Xiao Family? There is no powerful family in A City whosest name is Xiao! Remembering the ce they metst time, Selena had a guess. She rolled her eyeballs and asked tentatively, "Is this a restaurant given by Aaron?" What? Irene frowned and asked, "Why do you think he gave it to me?" Selena was confused by the expression on Irene''s face. Before she could exin, Irene added, "Aaron doesn''t earn much money, but we can open a small restaurant." ''What? Aaron doesn''t earn much money!? The Zhao Family''s business involves entertainment, film and television diamonds. Aaron is so rich.'' Selena felt that she had grasped a clue. "What has Aaron been doingtely?" "He is hyping the stock market. And he drove a taxi some time ago." Hearing this, Selena felt speechless. Irene thought Selena was curious about their affairs, and felt a little strange, but when she thought that her ssmates were also gossip, she was relieved. Every woman had her own curiosity. Until the end of the dinner, Selena was still in confusion. She had seen Aaron in the LR Groupst time. It was obvious that Aaron didn''t know Aaron''s identify! When she walked to the door, Irene turned around and smiled at Selena, "Thanks for your treat. It''s my treat next time!" Hearing Irene''s words, Selena finally came to her senses. She hastily smiled and said, "You can invite me to have some noodles next time!" Irene didn''t expect that. She hastily took out a business card from her bag and handed it to Selena, saying, "You can go there when you have time! Anytime!" When they separated, Selena looked at Irene, who was waiting for the bus. She thought it was really interesting and wanted to know what Aaron was ying with. Why didn''t she understand? It seemed that she identally had Aaron''s secret. She decided to go to noodles restaurant to meet Irene! "Did you say that Irene went to the MC buildingst time?" Earl asked with a straight face. The man looked at Earl''s gloomy face and nodded his head cautiously. Chapter 68 Promotion Chapter 68 Promotion "Anything else?" "No, nothing. Recently, she stays in the restaurant all day long." Earl nodded and waved his hand. That man hurried out. He had always been afraid of Earl. Although Earl looked gentle and graceful, he was cold and intimidating. What''s more, that man didn''t tell Earl all things... He didn''t tell Earl that he had been followed by someone the other day. That day, when he was observing Irene with a telescope, someone knocked on his car window. He was taken aback. He had followed Irene for more than two months and knew all the people Irene met, including the man in front of him. "Open the door," Jackson said in a cold voice and stopped his hand from turning the key. "You should know who I am. Earl is not easy to provoke, and I am not easy to provoke." Jackson threatened coldly. He was really scared. At first, he didn''t want to agree to this job. However, he didn''t dare to refuse Earl. He never expected that he really got into trouble. He opened the door with trembling hands. But Jackson kept him there and turned to the passenger seat. Then Jackson threw the money on him. "¡­¡­ What do you mean?" "I won''t beat around the bush. You have been staring at Irene for a long time. Have you found anything?" "¡­¡­ I don''t find anything." Hearing what he said, Jackson smiled, reached out his hand to push his sunsses, and said indifferently, "You lied. You know Irene''s family background. You know that she lives with Aaron and their rtionship." He turned his head guiltily and did not answer. "It doesn''t matter. You may think that you have done nothing wrong now. But you know much about Earl. If he does something irreparable at that time, do you think you can get away with it?" Then Jackson turned to him and used, "You are an aplice!" He trembled with fear. He couldn''t bear the charge of an aplice. "I will give you money and you just take it. I don''t want you to do anything. Just follow Irene as usual, but you should know what to say and what not to say. What''s more, if Earl tell you what he will do, please tell me in time." "I..." "You have no other choice. This is an order. You should know who I am. I can keep you from living in A City. I asked you to do it. If you don''t tell anyone about it, no one will know," Jackson interrupted him and threatened. He had no choice but to give in to Jackson. He looked back at the door of Earl''s office, hoping that Earl would not really do anything to hurt Irene. In the radio station. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Today was the happiest day since Helen entered thepany as she finally made her debut! She became a regr employee and signed a three-year contract with thepany. What did that mean? This meant that no one had the right to fire her at will! She would no longer have to look at those managers'' discrimination every day! In addition, due to her good performance during the probation period, she was directly promoted to the group leader to manage these new employees. She felt like she was the best! A glimmer of smile shed across Helen''s eyes when she saw the manager who was walking towards her. Then Helen stood up and went up to greet her. "General manager, long time no see!" The general manager was stunned when he saw Helen. She bit her teeth and said, "It''s really a long time!" She was getting more and more ufortable with Helen after she saw that Helen was with Jacksonst time. However, she couldn''t do anything to Helen since Helen knew Jackson. After all, Jackson was not a person to be trifled with. Helen smiled cleverly and said "Yes! Why is general manager so busy recently?" In fact, Helen asked this question on purpose, because she didn''t know if it was a coincidence or something else. Since the general manager met Jacksonst time, the general manager had always been doing endless work, but the superior seemed not to be satisfied. The general manager red at her and said, "Do you have a lot of time? !" Helen really wanted to nod. She really wanted to say that she had nothing to do! Since the general manager didn''t take her to so many social activities, her own time has increased significantly. "I heard that you got a formal job today?" "Yes! It depends on the cultivation of the general manager!" After uttering these words, Helen also made a bow, pretending to be innocent. The general manager looked at her and snorted, ''Helen is clever and has a lot of thoughts. She must be scolding me now!'' So she didn''t want to talk to Helen anymore. When she was about to leave, she stopped by Helen. Helen put her face close to the general manager''s ear carefully and said, "Your stockings have been out of thread!" She hurriedly lowered her head. ''Oh, my God!'' She took the folder to block the stockings and walked to the toilet. Looking at her flustered look, Helen bent over with a smile. She would never admit that. When she lowered her head, she saw a thread and pulled it a little bit when the general manager wasn''t noticing. Stockings were easy to be damaged. If one piece was broken, the whole stockings would be damaged. The manager would suffer more if she dared to irritate Helen! Helen hummed a song and went back to her seat. Then she took out his cell phone, wanting to share his happiness with Jackson. "Hello." The voice on the other end of the line was still cold. But Helen didn''t care about it at all. Her voice was still filled with joy. "I have two good news. Which one do you want to know?" Jackson felt speechless and said, "If you keep on talking nonsense, I will hang up." Hearing that, Helen immediately shouted at him in a low voice, "Wait! I''ll go straight to the point..." However, in her heart, Helen scold Jackson for hisck of humor. She thought that he must have grown up watching news broadcast since childhood. "I signed a contract with thepany and I have be formal now! And I even became a team leader! How do you feel? Is it good news?" Jackson put down his pen, slowly stood up and went to the French window, replying: "This is indeed a good news. You finally won''t let others take advantage of you." Jackson never realized that he would smile every time he called Helen. Helen was used to his sharp tongue. She pouted and said hesitantly, "I want to celebrate with you." "Let''s go to the bar tonight and ask them to celebrate for you." "No! Didn''t you listen to me carefully? I said I wanted to celebrate with you." After uttering these words, Helen felt a little shy. She told other people every day that she liked Jackson, but in such an important moment, she was actually very shy! It was a transformation between a tomboy and a woman! Jackson hesitated and asked, "You mean only me?" "Eh," Helen replied in a low voice. Although she looked like a tomboy in front of others, when shees to Jackson, she was shy and looked like a little girl. Women in love were little girls. Chapter 69 Sweet Dinner Chapter 69 Sweet Dinner Jackson thought about it for a while, and said, "Okay, let''s go to a restaurant. I''ll pick you up after work." Hearing that, Helen was so excited that her face turned red, but she then thought about it and said with great care, "Can I go to your house? I haven''t been to your home." Hearing this, Jackson frowned. He didn''t like others to "invade" his territory. "We''d better go outside." Helen felt a little upset. If a woman wanted to enter a man''s life, how could she keep out of his circle of life all the time? She should know more about his life. "Go to your house! We have known each other for so long, but I haven''t been there yet! You promised to ept me..." But she didn''t find there was any difference between them. So Helenined in a low voice. It was the first time for Jackson to hear Helen act in such a spoiled way in front of him. He felt a little strange because he didn''t have any aversion to this woman. If it were any other woman, he would have hated her very much. So For some strange reason, Jackson replied, "Yes." He didn''te to his senses until Helen shouted loudly over the phone. "Then youe to pick me up, or I will go by myself? !" Hearing that, Helen felt radiant. Her colleague was curious and wondered whether Helen was in love. "I''ll pick you up. Call you then." After hanging up the phone, Helen put her head in her arms, bending over the table andughing for a long time, without the slightest trace of ady. Seeing her crying orughing, the colleague was kind enough to pat her. Helen quickly adjusted her expression, looked up and said that she was fine. The colleague saw her smile and thought she was excited because she became an official employee. After she left, Helen took out a pen and paper and began to write quickly, wondering what dishes to make tonight. It was said that grasping a man meant grasping his stomach. Since people all said so, it couldn''t be wrong! After work, Helen was standing at the door and looking around. "Hey, Helen! Why don''t you go home?" One of the colleagues asked. Thinking of Jackson, Helen smiled sweetly. "I am waiting for someone. You can go first!" Hearing what she said, the colleague got more and more curious. Yes, Helen had a fair skin, a delicate look and a burning figure. But they all knew that she was a tough girl and never saw she was so shy. They exchanged curious nces, and one of them answered, "Is he your boyfriend?" That made Helen blush. She didn''t know what to say. Because she hadn''t got him yet. At this moment, a Ferrari stopped in front of them. Jackson rolled down the car window and nced at Helen. "Get in the car." All of a sudden, the people around were shocked. He was so handsome! He was driving a luxury car and looked like a typical rich man! Looking at their anthomaniac, although there was a little bit of pride in it, Helen still could not help comining, ''What did the man want? Who was he trying to seduce!'' Unwilling to let her colleagues see Jackson, Helen said goodbye to them and got on the car. Those women were still in the same ce, remembering Jackson''s beautiful appearance. Jackson stared at the women in the rear-view mirror and rolled his eyes. "Isn''t there any handsome man on your radio station? Haven''t they met a man?" Helen felt speechless and thought, ''Don''t you know you''re handsome?! Can you face up to your appearance?'' Helen wasmanding Jackson to stop at a vegetable market. She got out of the car and bought some ingredients. Jackson was curious to see the bags she brought and asked, "How do you know my house have no dishes?" Helen would like to tease him that he looked malnourished, but she still stopped her mouth knowingly. Because she knew that Jackson would definitely reply to her with a more cruel remark. As expected, Jackson''s apartment was decorated with luxuries all over the ce, which could be told from his ordinary clothes. It was a small suburban vi, which was not big. But if he lived alone, it was not small. It was not as messy as a single man''s apartment. On the contrary, it was surprisingly clean and tidy. She opened the refrigerator and found there was nothing in it. "Do you usually order takeout?" Helen asked. Jackson sat on the sofa, turned on TV, went to the financial channel and replied casually, "I don''t eat at home. I usually eat in thepany." Helen curled her lips and thought, ''Well, he''s still a workaholic.'' After a while, Helen washed her hands and began to cook. For a while, Jackson smelt a fragrance. There had been no one cooking for a long time at home. And it had been a long time since other people came herest time. He liked the house to be cleaned up, and he liked to buy expensive furniture. It seemed that money could make up for his void and loneliness, but only he knew that every time he woke up from midnight, he felt like he was abandoned by this world. Of course, He didn''t talk about it with other people. Because he felt like she had a paranoid at that time. "Why are you here? You can just wait on the sofa. It will be okay in a minute!" Helen said with a smile, turning his head to look at Jackson at the doorway. Jackson was stunned. He had followed the scent to the kitchen He felt a little surprised to see Helen in an apron. Helen tied the long hair at the back with a small leather cover, but there were still some broken hair on both sides of her cheek, asionally blocking her eyes, and the apron was tied at her waist, which made her waist more slender, making him want to hold it up. At the thought of this, Jackson was stunned and then turned around hastily. How could he have such a strange idea? When the dinner was finished, they sat down. This was the first time she cooked for someone she loved She wondered if he liked it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. There were four dishes and a soup on the table of his home, and Jackson was a little absent-minded. The dishes were not the kinds of food that he often ate in the hotel, but there was a sense of home, which could more move him. He couldn''t help eating a piece of pork ribs with chopsticks. He didn''t expect it to be so delicious. Looking at the expression on his face, Helen felt a little relieved, "How about it?" "Not bad," he picked up another one. That immediately brought a wide smile to Helen''s face. She also had a taste that and thought, ''It does taste good! Jackson''s cooking equipment is good, but it is a pity that he don''t need to use it for a long time. I must find an opportunity toe over often. Go for it! Helen! The first step was achieved! The prospect was bright!'' After they finished their meal, Helen wanted to take a look at Jackson''s house. Jackson was talking on the phone and waved his hand to Helen, asking her to look around. Chapter 70 Jonny Come Here To Have The Noodles Chapter 70 Jonny Come Here To Have The Noodles Helen twitched her mouth. She was afraid that Jackson would think that she vited his privacy, so she wanted to keep him by her side. Now, it was morefortable to stroll by herself. She walked to the door of the bedroom of Jackson and felt embarrassed to get in. So she just stood at the door and looked around. It was as tidy as the living room and the overall style was European style, looking noble and elegant. She looked at the two meter wide bed in the room and blushed. ''Why did he sleep on such a big bed alone?! He must be thinking about some shameful things every night during his sleep!'' she thought. After looking at it for a while, she turned around and went to the study. On the other side of the study was arge bookshelf. Helen leafed through several pages casually, and she found that there were many countries that she couldn''t understand. Sure enough, if she knew Jackson well, she had to go to his ce to have a look. She didn''t really know Jackson before. She thought he was an idle yboy who didn''t attend to work every day. It turned out that he was a workaholic. All of a sudden, she saw a row of photos in which Jackson was astringent. Helen''s eyes lit up. There were photos of Aaron, Carl, Connie and his parents. Helen had never met Jackson''s parents before, so she was very curious about who they were. She looked at it carefully and found that Jackson looked more like his mother. All of them had a pair of beautiful eyes. But the difference was that his mother''s eyes were filled with softness, while Jackson''s were cold and indifferent. Suddenly, she saw a girl in the photo, smiling brilliantly. That girl behaved intimately with Jackson, looking like her age was not much different from Jackson''s age. The girl appeared in many pictures, however, these photos were taken when they were young. It was unknown whether they were not taken again or they were no longer in contact. Helen was curious. "What are you doing?" Helen turned back and saw Jackson approaching slowly. "I saw your photos when you were young!" Jackson frowned at the sight of the photo of his parents. He collected the photo and put it back to where it was before and said, "There is nothing to look at. Now I am separated from my parents." This time, Helen felt that Jackson had sunk to the bottom of his heart, where he could never find a way out. This was absolutely not right, but she knew that it was useless to persuade him. She could only work hard to walk into his heart, and let him know that love in this world would make people feel warm, and he could not always refuse others thousands of miles away. Feeling a little embarrassed, Helenughed and pointed at the girl in the photo to change the topic, "Who is she?" Following the hand of Helen, Jackson saw the girl in the photo. There was tenderness in Jackson''s eyes and he said, "She''s our neighbor." Seeing his expression, Helen was a little jealous. "Then why didn''t you take pictures together afterwards?" Jackson still stared at the girl in the photo and said, "She went abroad." Helen pouted and wanted to ask, ''If she hadn''t gone abroad, would you have been together?'' However, Helen felt that her question didn''t make any sense. Jackson turned his head and saw the expression on Helen''s face. Frowning, feeling she was very cute. He pinched her nose and said, "Don''t be silly. She is married now." He didn''t let go of her until he saw her nose turn red. He felt it funny, but stopped as he found his mouth corner curved up. He turned around and walked out, while saying, "It''ste. Tidy up. I''ll take you home." Massaging her nose, Helen gave an angry stare at Jackson and then turned around to follow Jackson. When she was at the door, she somehow turned around and looked at the photo. The corners of Helen''s mouth lifted and she blinked his beautiful big eyes. She thought, ''No matter what kind of stories you have before, he will be mine from now on. You can rest assured.'' A week had passed since the contract was signed. Irene had been practicing in the restaurant these days. Although she had been doing the noodles every day, she was still very nervous when she thought that she had to be on TV. Seeing that she went out early and came backte every day, Aaron felt a little distressed. He doubted that she had made all noodles in the restaurant these days! He thought that even the noodles restaurant'' chief could be took a few days off. One day, Irene was still making noodles in the kitchen as usual. She heard a worker calling her, "Irene, someone is looking for you outside." After rolling her noodles with a bowl of flour, Irene asked casually, "Who is it?" "I don''t know him. It''s a man, He hasn''t been here before." Irene raised her eyebrows and thought, ''A man? Which man wanted to find her?'' Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She wiped her hands and went out. Well How could hee here?! "Irene, long time no see." Sitting on the chair, Jonny looked at Irene who was in a daze. Irene was stunned and flustered, ''How did he know here?'' After all, the money of this restaurant was run by the money of Jonny. But now that she had married, how could she not be embarrassed when seeing him. With the money of her ex-boyfriend, she opened a restaurant with her current husband, and now her ex-boyfriend came to eat noodles. Irene felt a little dizzy. She walked over and sat in front of him. "Why are you here?" When Jonny looked at Irene who was standing in front of him, he felt warm in his heart. Irene, who was wearing an apron and a ponytail, looked sunny today and her cheeks and nose were stained with flour, which made her look a little nifty. At the thought of Irene, Jonny often came to the restaurant to see her figure asionally, but recently, she often came to the kitchen at the back of the restaurant and Jonny couldn''t help but entered the restaurant. "I... I want to eat noodles? Do you want to drive me away?" Irene was speechless and thought in her heart, ''I don''t want to sell you. Can I?!'' "Well What do you want to eat? I''ll bring you the menu." Irene was about to stand up. Jonny took her hand at once and she tried to pull it back. The atmosphere was a little embarrassing, and a glimmer of sadness shed in his eyes, but he quickly concealed it. He smiled and said, "I want to say that it''s not troublesome. I want the noodles you often cook for me. I haven''t eaten it for a long time." Hearing this, Irene thought of the time when they had been together. At that time, Jonny never liked to eat the food in the school canteen. He always asked her to cook for him. Of course, she didn''t do anything else. Most of the things she did were noodles But he didn''t mind. "Then, please wait a moment I''ll cook for you. " Jonny sat there and looked around. In fact, he had already figured it out from outside. In his heart, he always looked down upon the man with Irene, Aaron? With his money, Aaron had the nerve to open a restaurant with his ex-girlfriend. Although he hoped that Irene could be happy, he didn''t want her to be happy with other men. Not to mention on the second day after she broke up with him! Chapter 71 A Shameless Man Chapter 71 A Shameless Man Irene walked out with a bowl of noodles, put it in front of Jonny and was about to leave. Jonny said in a hurry, "Irene, can''t you have a good talk with me?" Irene thought that Jonny was really shameless, but she felt embarrassed to ignore him because she epted his money. She sighed, turned around and sat down. She''d better take this opportunity to make everything clear with him! When he saw Irene sitting down, he was a little pleased. However, she asked, "Why didn''t Oliviae with you?" ¡¢ "Why should we always be together?" he asked with a trace of displeasure in his voice. Irene wanted to roll her eyes. ''Didn''t he stick to Olivia every day?'' she thought. Jonny took a bite of the noodles, and he had missed the noodles for a long time. He suddenly felt that his visit today was really worth it. He could not help but look up at Irene and said, "Olivia is a rich young lady. She never cooked for me and she is also bad tempered. Irene, I''m sorry. I know your strengths now." Susan was speechless. She couldn''t bear it and asked, "Does your girlfriend know that''s what you think of her?" She thought, ''Jonny is a scum. No matter whether she is his girlfriend or ex-girlfriend, he shouldn''t speak ill of her! Does he remember how he went after her?'' Jonny didn''t care much about it. "She knows what she looks like. Irene, I want to ask that if we have a chance. I''ll be good to you. We can operate restaurants if you want." Irene couldn''t stand it anymore. She got to know the man in front of her again today. She despised herself. How could she fall in love with him before?! She thought she was stupid before. "No matter what kind of person Olivia is, it''s your choice. I''m not interested in knowing what kind of rtionship you two are. I''m living a good life with my husband now, so you don''t have to worry about me anymore. I used your money to open this small restaurant, but if you want it now, I can give it back to you right now!" Irene said it with great momentum, but only she knew that she still yed drums in her heart. She calcted the amount of savings quickly in her heart, adding that she had sold the second-hand car. She wondered if she could get 200, 000 dors back to him. If she couldn''t, she had to borrow some money from others. Seeing that Irene was angry, Jonny also stood up and tried to persuade her, "Irene, I don''t want to want 200, 000 dors. You have a good rtionship with that man, but what can he give you, even this restaurant is given to you by me. Let''s make up. We will live a better life than you do now." Irene was very angry now, and there was a flicker of light in her eyes. She really wanted to throw the noodles on the table to Jonny''s head, "Do you think all the emotions can be measured with money?! Only people like you think so. Do you think you can do whatever you want with your money? I can tell you clearly that I don''t have any feelings for you anymore. You''d better see the reality clearly, and..." Irene hid her anger and tried to make a shy smile on her face, saying, "I have married to Aaron. I just don''t bring my ring today." Her words came like a thunderbolt to Jonny. "You said you are married?" Irene nodded her head with a smile and replied, "Yes, but we haven''t held a banquet yet. I will invite you if possible." "Irene, you are lying, aren''t you? !" How could it be possible? They had only known each other for a short time, and they wouldn''t get married?! "Don''t be silly. We have been married for a long time." Speaking of this, she really needed to thank the man in front of her. Without him, how could she find such a good husband! Looking at the bright smile on Irene''s face, he felt that his heart was falling apart. He tried his best to make up with her, but he never thought that she had already been married! "You and that man have known each other for a long time, right? !" He thought angrily, ''If they just knew each other for a short time. How could they get married so soon? Irene must have known that man since we were together!'' Seeing that, Irene was a little scared. But she couldn''t take her words back. Moreover, Jonny was still suspecting her! That was unbearable! She was the boss here. What could he do?! She stood straight and said in a sarcastic tone, "Do you think everyone is as calcting as you? I am not disloyal to you before." He was about to lose his temper when he heard a yell. "Why are you here? !" Irene turned around and saw Aaron. He was standing there, being around 1.9 meters tall, with his back on the light. The room''s light was soon blocked by him. Looking at that direction, Jonny felt a little dazzling. Irene was pleasantly surprised to see Aaron. He looked like a God with back light. She took Aaron''s hand happily. She was really afraid that Jonny would do something to her when she saw Jonny''s sullen face just now. Although there were several employees in the shop except her, they were all girls. How could they fight against a man! Aaron blocked Irene behind him and looked at Jonny coldly. Somehow, looking at Aaron who was in front of him, Jonny suddenly lost his momentum. He tried to calm down and retorted, "Why can''t I stay here? Don''t you want to do business with your family''s restaurant?" Aaron walked close and snorted, "I really don''t want to do business with you." Jonny turned his face to the side of the table and smiled, "It isn''t up to you. This is the noodles Irene made for me!" Hearing this, Irene''s body got stiff. She was afraid that Aaron would be angry, she exined in a low voice behind him, "He ordered..." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But it was her fault. She could only me herself. Seeing the sad expression on Jonny''s face, she was softhearted. And she took his money, so she cooked him a bowl of noodles. Sure enough, Irene saw Aaron''s face was gloomy. But Aaron''s expression disappeared in an instant. He suddenly sneered and said, "This is the reward from my wife. Take it. People who asks for food at the intersection has to eat a bowl of noodles every day." Hearing Aaron''s words, Irene was speechless. Well... Actually, Aaron was telling the truth. Irene felt pity for people who asked for food. So she would cook for him every noon. But why did she want tough at this moment. In an instant, Jonny''s face became red with anger. Before he could react, Aaron added, "Next time when youe here, remember to bring that old man with you. You like eating flies, right? I can make a special dish for you. Each of you can''t eat enough." Jonny got flustered all of a sudden and looked up at Irene, who was standing behind Aaron with a guilty conscience. He guessed that judging from her expression, she did not know he ordered that old man. "You are Aaron, right? I remember you!" Finishing these words, Jonny picked up his coat from the chair and left. Irene blinked her eyes, not knowing what they were talking about. Aaron turned around slowly and looked at Irene, wearing a dark face. "Now it''s your turn to exin it clearly to me." All of a sudden, Irene was speechless. Chapter 72 Getting Into A Fight Chapter 72 Getting Into A Fight Irene followed Aaron home, trembling with fear. As soon as they entered the house, Irene didn''t dare to mention when she saw Aaron''s gloomy face. Irene was taken here when Aaron saw some employees watching. However... Irene wanted to say that now, it was not as good as more people around her! In that case, she wouldn''t be too nervous. She had never seen such an expression on Aaron''s face. It was like the calm before a storm, her little heart was scared. Irene looked at Aaron sitting on the sofa and thought for a while. Then she broke the silence. "Aaron! Actually, I don''t really want to make noodles for him. He is a guest..." "He deserves to be thrown out when he reaches the door!" Hearing that Aaron didn''t ignored her, Irene was slightly relieved, but it was not too serious, so she hastily said, "Yes! I will kick him out next time!" Aaron stared at her with a cold look, "Do you want to do it again? !" When Irene saw his expression, she immediately shivered and felt wronged. She walked over and sat next to him. "Of course I don''t want to make it happen again. I told him today that I have married you!" Irene looked at Aaron with the most sincere expression. Hearing that she told Jonny she had married him, Aaron felt relieved a little. But he still sneered, "Don''t let him in next time! And don''t talk to him even if you see him on the street!" Irene was speechless and thought, ''What a bully!'' In fact, Aaron got angry not because he was jealous, but because he knew that Jonny was not as gentle and cultivated as he appeared to be. Jonny was a pervert, because he could find someone to make trouble in the restaurant. And Jonny''s current state of mind was "I can''t get it and I won''t let you have a good time." How could Aaron allow such a person to have contact with Irene again?! But Irene didn''t know that thest time the old man made trouble was Jonny''s masterpiece. Therefore, in her view, Aaron made a fuss on this matter. Irene tried to persuade him, "Aaron, you should trust me. Even if I have talked with him for a few words, nothing will happen. I am very clear about my identity." Irene''s words annoyed Aaron. He frowned and exined, "I trust you... Although you have been making noodles for him, which upsets me." Irene thought that Aaron''s honesty was kind of cute, but she thought he really didn''t trust her. He just didn''t allow her to talk to Jonny. This was too overbearing! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In fact, she now knew that Jonny was a shamefulness man. She wondered why she would fall in love with such a man before. It was natural for her to keep silent whenever she met him on the street in the future. She really didn''t want to talk to such a man. However, it did not make sense when he said this from Aaron! It just meant he didn''t trust her. This attitude made her a little unhappy. But Aaron didn''t want to tell Irene what Jonny had done. If he said, ''Look at him! How perverted he is! Don''t have any dealings with him!'' It would make Irene remember Jonny more clearly. It was better for her to forget him gradually. So Aaron said coldly, "I don''t care what you think. Just stay away from him." However, his tough attitudepletely annoyed Irene. She thought, ''What''s wrong with his commanding tone? Couldn''t there be some basic trust between us? !'' She didn''t want to say anything more to him, so she just said slightly "Hmm" and went back to her room. Looking at Irene''s back, Aaron frowned. That night, they slept with their back to each other. Neither of them wanted to talk to each other, and each of them had their own ns. The next day, Irene was in a bad mood. She felt too ufortable with Aaron! It was not a big deal but ended up with unpleasant argument. It was all Jonny''s fault. If it wasn''t for him, how could it have happened! She didn''t sleep wellst night, so she was too tired today. She was too sleepy to open her eyes now. Last night, she tried to control her impulse to roll to Aaron''s arms. s! Irene thought that she''d better take the initiative. After all, she was wrong, so she''d better draw a demarcation line with Jonny in the future. Thinking of this, Irene stood up, picked up her bag and walked out of the Xiao Family Noodle Restaurant. She was going to buy some food and make some delicious food to make Aaron happy. She walked ahead happily and did not notice that Bonnie and Nancy followed her. Aaron loved eating seafood, so Irene had spent a lot of money to buy a lot of seafood which she was not willing to buy before. She looked at the abalones and lobsters in the basket and felt a little guilty. She murmured to herself, "All of you must win Aaron''s heart. It''s worthwhile to take you home if you get him." Bonnie and Nancy were a little irritated. Irene had never been so generous before! She always bought cheaper vegetables and fruits. She did earn money! Bonnie and Nancy arrived on a bus this morning. ording to the address given by Irene, they arrived at the Xiao Family Noodle Restaurant. At the moment, they saw Irene walk out of the restaurant. And before Bonnie was about to say something, she was stopped by Nancy. Bonnie looked at Nancy in confusion. "Mom, you promised me to follow her secretly! Why didn''t my sister tell us that she opened this restaurant? Maybe she has something else to do!" Bonnie thought what she said made sense. Irene was not what she used to be. She might have been hiding something from them. Both of them decided to follow Irene secretly. Bonnie and Nancy followed Irene to her apartment. When they arrived, Nancy couldn''t help looking up at the building in front of them. Although she was not rich, she could tell that the buildings here were of high value. Irene entered home with ingredients in her hand. As expected, Aaron hadn''te back yet. She put the food materials in order and began to sort out and cook. When she saw the seafood, she was a little worried. She didn''t know how to cook them and didn''t know if they tasted good. After a while, she heard the door open and walked out. It was Aaron. She wondered why he came back so early today and when she saw the ingredients in his hand, Irene''s eyes lit up. Aaron was also astonished to see Irene. His attitude was too tough yesterday, so when he thought of Irene in thepany today, he felt a little ufortable and intended toe back early to cook her favorite food, but he didn''t expect her toe back so early today. Irene realized that Aaron intended to make peace with her and thought that she''d better take this step first. She took over ingredients, pulled Aaron in, and smiled obediently at him, revealing her two canine teeth. "Honey, I thought carefully today, and yesterday there was something wrong with my attitude. I will listen to you and ignore Jonny from now on. Don''t be angry, okay?" Chapter 73 Irenes Mother Arrived Chapter 73 Irene''s Mother Arrived In fact, Aaron was unwilling to make Irene angry, but he just didn''t want Irene and Jonny to get in touch with each other. Seeing that Irene took the initiative to talk to him, he decided to follow her words. He pinched her nose gently and said, "Be good in the future. Do you hear me?" Irene nodded her head with a smile and then walked into the kitchen with Aaron to see the delicious food she bought for him. Now that he came back, he could give her some advice to cook the seafood. Aaron was surprised to see the lobster in the bowl. Now he really felt that Irene was willing to reconcile with him. After all, she was usually so frugal that she would never buy any of these. He then turned around, kissed Irene''s cheek and said with a smile, "Thank you, honey." Every time when Aaron smiled at Irene, Irene always couldn''t stand it, because he was really... handsome! Compared with his usual cold face, this smile was more precious. She blushed and pushed him away with a smile. "Get changed and then cook with me. I am not so good at cooking this!" Aaron nodded and went back to change clothes obediently. Irene heard the doorbell while she was fiddling with food materials. She thought, ''Who could it be?'' She walked over and looked into the peephole. But what she saw in the peephole almost scared her to jump up! ''Damn it! Who can tell me why my mother and sister are here?'' thought Irene! "Honey, who is it?" Hearing the sound from the bedroom, Irene panicked. She hurried to the bedroom and said, "Aaron! My mother is here! You must hide yourself!" "My mother-inw is here. Why should I avoid her?" he asked, wearing a pair of underpants. Irene was so anxious that she didn''t have time to be shy. She pushed Aaron out of the bedroom and said, "Oh, dear, help me please! My mother hasn''t known that I''m married yet!" Aaron stopped and looked back at Irene, who was ready to fight. Then he said indifferently, "Now, you can introduce me to your mother? What a good chance!" "Honey, help me please! So suddenly! My mother will definitely curse me to death!" The doorbell rang again and again, which made Irene even more anxious. After looking around, she suddenly got an idea. Then she pushed Aaron and opened the closet. Then she pushed him there. Aaron understood what she meant. But if he hid himself in the closet, it was very disgraceful! Irene realized that he didn''t want to cooperate with her, so she pouted and fawningly said, "Aaron, please be a little aggrieved and I will make it up to youter!" "How?" he asked. Hearing the doorbell, Irene hastily replied, "Whatever." Judging by Irene''s tone, Aaron also sensed that she was in a hurry. A wicked glint shed in his eyes as he said, "Remember what you said." Then he entered the closet. Irene didn''t be so nervous until she saw Aaron entered the closet. She took off some clothes and put them in front of him. Upon seeing his unwillingness, she also felt sorry. She kissed him and said, "Honey, you are the best! Don''te outter! Last time! I promise this will be thest time!" Then she hurried to open the door, leaving Aaron alone in the closet. Aaron wore his underwear and looked at the clothes on his body. It had been a long time since he was in such a mess. ''Great. Irene! You have to make it up to me, '' he thought to himself! Irene hastily walked past the sofa, saw Aaron''s clothes and put in the closet. She then also hid the shoes in front of the door. She stood at the door and looked back at the living room. She breathed a sigh of relief and opened the door. Bonnie and Nancy stealthily followed Irene, seeing her enter the building. When they were about to follow her, they were stopped by the security. "Excuse me, which floor do you live in?" The residents in this high-end neighborhood were all rich people. The security guard had just been in office for a few months, so he didn''t dare to be careless. When he saw Bonnie and Nancy, he felt strange and then stopped them to ask. When Bonnie saw that Irene was about to turn a corner and be about to leave, she was very anxious, but the man in front of her didn''t know what to do at all, so she was very angry and said, "How dare you stop me? I''m here to find someone! !" "I''m sorry. Recently, someone said that outsiders alwayse in themunity, so I should ask, this is my responsibility, please cooperate!" Nancy also felt anxious when she saw Irene was gone. But she knew that if she didn''t make it clear to the security guard, they couldn''t get in. So she pulled Bonnie, who was already in a quarrel position, and whispered, "Mom, it''s OK to cooperate with him. We''re not here to make trouble. What are we afraid of?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Bonnie thought for a while and said with a cold voice, "That girl is my daughter. I came here to look for her. Is that ok?" The guard was a little surprised. Although he was not familiar with Irene, he knew Aaron! Aaron was the general manager of the LR Group. If the person in front of him was really his mother-inw, he couldn''t really provoke her. But when the security saw the two people''s clothes, he felt that they didn''t fit in. Seeing the hesitant expression on the guard''s face, Nancy asked, "Her name is Irene. She still open a restaurant at this intersection. We came from the B City, but we didn''t tell her in advance. When we were about to speak to her, you stopped us outside. We don''t know where she lives." Nancy said, pretending to put on a pitiful look. She remembered how she hooked up with boys in her daily life. The expression on Nancy''s face and her tone of speaking softened the guard''s heart. He thought for a while and said, "How about this? I''ll show you the way. If she doesn''t know you, then you have to leave." Hearing his words, both Nancy''s and Bonnie''s eyes lit up. They walked into the housing estate following the security guards. Bonnie looked around like someone who was green and inexperienced. Nancy was also curious, but she tried her best to control her expression. She knew that her mother''s appearance would make peopleugh. Seeing the smallke and the pavilion in the center of the apartment, Bonnie couldn''t help asking the people in front of her, "How much is the t? !" The security guard looked at her, thought for a while and said, "It should be more expensive these years than before, but I can''t tell the details." Bonnie nodded. Bonnie was in a bad mood again when she finally arrived at the door of Irene''s house. This bad girl not only ran a restaurant without telling her, but also lived in such a good ce. She was really out of control. Irene calmed herself down, opened the door and saw the three persons standing at the door. "I''m sorry. They said they were looking for you. I don''t know if we have interrupted you," the security said. Irene hastily exined, "Mom, Nancy Why are you here? !" Hearing what Irene said, Bonnie became even angrier and shouted: "What''s wrong?! I think I should come here to visit my daughter now, since she lives in such a good ce. Well, I think you have grown up and will not care about any other things. How dare you hide anything from us?!" Hearing this, Irene was speechless. Chapter 74 A Sudden Attack Chapter 74 A Sudden Attack As soon as he came to his senses, the security guard hurried to make an apology. He had really offended Aaron''s mother-inw this time! "¡­¡­ You two really know each other. I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m too harsh." Irene turned to look at him and said, "It doesn''t matter. You can go back first." As soon as he heard that, the security guard turned around and left in a hurry. Irene looked at Bonnie and Nancy sitting on the sofa, having a headache and a little nervous. After all, Aaron was hiding in the closet! And she was also in his underwear. If they found him, she could never exin. However, it seemed impossible to clear it in the first ce. "Mom, why did youe all of a sudden?" Bonnie red at her and said, "If I didn''te here, how could I know what you have done?" Hearing this, Irene was speechless. She felt wronged. She didn''t think she did anything bad.! Nancy surveyed the room from head to toe and thought, ''It''s not a simple house. Although it don''t have any luxuries, it can show the taste of the host everywhere. This must not be Irene''s house.'' A glimmer of light shone in Nancy''s eyes. She stood up and walked towards the bathroom. Irene''s heart jumped to her throat when she saw Nancy standing up. She hastily caught up with her and asked, "What... what are you doing?" "Can''t I see your house? !" Nancy said as she walked. She went into the bathroom and searched it for a week, but she didn''t find anything that she wanted to see. There was no men''s products at all. Irene thought that she was going to the bedroom, so when she saw Nancy walk into the bathroom, she felt a little relieved. Irene was d that she was so smart that she had hidden the things. She pulled Nancy out, went back to the sofa, sat down and said, "I don''t live in this house by myself..." Nancy raised her eyebrows. She was right. Bonnie asked in astonishment, "Then with who? !" "With... One of my roommates in college. She worked here directly after graduation. I opened the restaurant with her!" Hearing this, Nancy was a little surprised. However, on second thought, Irene wasn''t so beautiful and had just been dumped. How could she find a new boyfriend so soon? Bonnie was pleased to hear that. She didn''t expect that Irene could have such a wealthy friend! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "The owner of this house is her? !" Irene nodded her head with a guilty conscience. Irene wondered if Aaron could hear their conversation inside the closet "Then how much is the rent for one month? How about the profit from opening a restaurant? !" Hearing a series of questions from Bonnie, Irene was speechless. Then she said, "She asked me to live here without money. In the case of noodle restaurant, we would split the bill by half." Bonnie''s eyes brightened up, "you finally understand something. You should make useful friends like this. After all, men are too unreliable. You broke up with Jonny, and now you had a much better life than before, didn''t you? Woman should depend on herself!" Irene finally felt that her mother had said something she''d like to hear. Men couldn''t be trusted, so she agreed with this sentence. However, she thought that Aaron... was really reliable. "I haven''t looked around the house carefully yet." Bonnie stood up and said. Irene hastily said, "Mom, after all, this house belongs to my friend. I don''t think that''s good. It''s not easy for you toe here. How about I take you out for dinner?" Nancy pouted. Thinking of the food Irene had bought today, she said, "We saw the abalones and lobsters you bought today. It seems that you''re having a good time. Do you want to treat us some delicious food?" Hearing this, Irene thought, ''What? Did they see me go to the vegetable market? Then how long will they follow me.'' "Mom If you want toe here, just tell me in advance. Why are you still sneaking around here?" Hearing her words, Bonnie angrily knocked on Irene''s head and said, "Tell you in advance?! You haven''t told me the truth now. We must make a sudden attack! !" Irene winced with a guilty conscience, thinking that there was something more important she hadn''t told them... After she pulled the Bonnie and Nancy who wanted to visit the room out of the house, Irene felt relieved... She wondered how Aaron was now... Not until Aaron heard the door was closed did he dare to move. It was unfair for his long legs! His legs went numb... After taking off the clothes which had been piled up, Aaron stumbled out of the closet and sat on the bed. He looked at the living room with anger. When he heard their conversation, he wanted to get out. But at the thought that he was naked, if he got out now, he would make a bad impression on Irene mother. So he gave up the thoughts. But Irene really made him angry this time! If he got angry, the consequence would be serious! A meal could neverpensate him. Irene brought them to a nice restaurant nearby their home. She hade here only once with Aaron, Jackson and Carl. When she saw Carl pay the bill, she knew this restaurant''s dishes were very expensive. She had never thought that one day she would pay for it Bonnie looked at this restaurant''s surroundings and thought Irene was really living a good life now. But she pretended to be calm and said, "It''s too expensive. Well, how about we go to a restaurant to have some noodles?" Irene sensed her mother''s affectation, so she just kept silent. How could she not know what her mother was thinking? Her mother always hoped that her two daughters could marry into a good family, and then she could enjoy her life! "By the way, why don''t you call your friend? Ask her toe and have dinner with us. It''s not easy for me toe here. Why couldn''t I see your best friend?" Irene was taken aback. She didn''t expect that at all. From the looks of her mother and Nancy, Irene could tell that they wanted to stay here for a long time. So she really needed to tell Helen to let her do the y with her. Irene nodded her head and walked out of the restaurant with the phone in her hand. After Irene walked away, Nancy was lost in thought. Since she was a little girl, she was jealous of Irene. Nancy thought that she was much better than Irene. Besides, she was three years younger than Irene. She had just been eighteen years old. So Nancy thought, ''Why does Irene live a better life than me? I''d like to see what kind of friends she makes.'' Bonnie turned her head and said: "When your sister''s friendes here, you can have a good chat with her. A City is always doing better than B City. Now that she can work in A City, besides owning the house, she can also open a restaurant with your sister. She must be excellent. You can stutter to her later. If only she could find a decent job for you here!" Hearing this, Nancy pursed her lips. She didn''t like his mother''s teaching her all the time. Bonnie felt very disappointed, when she saw Nancy''s attitude, so she gave her a p and said, "You are always making disreputable friends. What''s the use of it? They give you a bottle of wine. It''s good for you? Two daughters grew up together. Why can''t you be as obedient as your sister?" Chapter 75 A Lie Requires Thousands Of Lies To Fill In Chapter 75 A Lie Requires Thousands Of Lies To Fill In Nancy spat out her tongue and thought that she was not as stupid as her sister. She didn''t want to swallow insult and humiliation silently and worked to earn money by herself. A few minutester, Helen arrived. Helen specially went home and dressed up. She took out all the bags and jewelry she had spent a lot of money on before so that she could make herself look like a richdy. Helen arrived at the door, adjusted her expression and opened the door of the private room with a smile on her face. "Nice to meet you, auntie. I''m Helen. I''m Helen''s friend." Bonnie''s eyes lit up at the sight of this stunning girl. She hastily walked over to Helen, held her hand and said with a smile, "Wow, Irene talked about you all the time today, and now I finally see the real person!" Nancy also put on a friendly smile and greeted, "Hello, Helen." Helen nodded at her. She asked Bonnie to sit down. As soon as all people arrived, Irene called the waiter and ordered some food. "I really don''t know how to thank you. Irene can stay in A City after graduation, thanks to your help!" Giving a glimpse at Irene, Helen shook her head and said, "Aunt, don''t be so formal with me. Irene and I were best friends when we were in college. This is just a small case." Hearing these words, Bonnie''s eyes lit up. She was surprised that Helen owned such a good restaurant. She thought Helen must be born in a rich family! She decided to butter up Helen and winked at Nancy. Of course Nancy knew what her mother meant. She immediately smiled and said to Helen, "Wow, Helen, your clothes are so beautiful. Where did you buy them?" Nancy thought that no opening remarks could be more than ttering! Helen blinked her eyes. The white embroidered dress on her was bought for her by her unclest year. As a businessman, he wouldn''t give her anything shabby, but... If you asked where she bought them, she really didn''t know that. "¡­¡­ Sorry, I really don''t remember. There are too many clothes. I took one casually. Hahaha..." Irene still remembered the dress. When they were in the dormitory, Helen liked it very much, hung it on the bedside table and warned everyone not to touch it. So she knew that Helen couldn''t answer it, and she immediately smiled with her. "The clothes you are wearing must be very beautiful. You must have a good taste." After saying that, Nancy gave a glimpse at Irene. Irene was too careless to notice that. But, Helen still noticed that and felt surprised. She felt that Nancy didn''t like Irene! Nancy treated Irene like this in front of Irene''s friends, not to mention when she was at home before. Having lived with Irene for four years, Helen surely knew what had happened to Irene''s family. Her aunt had paid the tuition fee for Irene, and her mother hadn''t given much money to Irene since she went to the University. Irene also earned her living by herself. So... Helen thought, ''Now they knew that Irene opened a small restaurant. Did they want to get in a way?'' But it was Irene''s family affair, so it was improper for her to get involved in. If Irene had a need, she would help Irene. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The dishes were gradually served and they began to eat. Irene didn''t spend too much money. If so, her mother and Nancy would think that she had a very good life now! They would get hold of her forever! Bonnie got Helen a drumstick and said with a smile, "We won''t always stay with Irene. If she is in any trouble, she still needs the help from you. Thank you very much." On hearing that, Helen hastily shook his head and said, "Aunt, don''t be so polite. Irene''s business is my business! I will try my best to help her!" Hearing what her mother said, Irene was a little moved. She had never felt that her mother was so worried about her! After dinner, it was getting dark outside. Irene thought for a while and decided that she would never let them stay at home. The house was full of traces of her and Aaron. They would find that! She pulled Helen''s sleeve. At the sight of Irene''s facial expression, Helen understood what she meant. She nodded slightly to show that she had known it. "Aunt, the guest rooms at home are all piled up. It is really a grievance for you. Well, I will order a hotel for you. You can stay there for a while." Helen frowned and pretended to be embarrassed. Hearing her words, Bonnie was indeed a little disappointed. She was dragged out of Irene''s house before she could have a good look at it, so she intended to go back to have a look tonight. But when Helen said that, Bonnie had to promise to stay in the hotel. She smiled and said, "Helen. We''re here all of a sudden. You must be surprised and unprepared. We will follow your arrangement." Nancy pouted. Since her mother said so, she couldn''t refute. Irene and Helen took a taxi to arrange a hotel for Bonnie and Nancy. That hotel was close to home. After a while, they sent Bonnie and Nancy to room. Nancy looked at Helen and asked curiously, "Helen, why didn''t you drive your car?" Generally speaking, it was impossible for such a rich girl to not have a car. Hearing that, Helen was stunned and thought, ''It''s really hard to fool Nancy...'' Irene also felt a little scared when she heard Nancy''s words. She was afraid that Nancy might find out something. With an embarrassed smile on her face, Helen said, "There was an ident on the car a few days ago. It was sent to the repair department... It hasn''t been sent back yet!" Nancy nodded thoughtfully. Irene let out a sigh of relief after she saw Nancy nod her head. She thought that a lie requires thousands of lies to fill in. Seeing the embarrassment on Helen''s face, Bonnie thought that Nancy had offended her, so she pulled Nancy over and hit her. "You''re getting into trouble every day! Don''t ask so many questions." Startled by the sudden p, Nancy rolled her eyes at Bonnie impatiently. Seeing that Nancy was beaten, Helen was very happy. She thought Irene''s mother was so cute. It seemed that she was also a tough woman! After making things settled for Bonnie and Nancy, the two headed straight for the door. Irene turned around and said to her mother, "Mom, call me if you feel ufortable! My apartment is quite close to here. It just takes me a few minutes to get there! I''ll take you breakfast tomorrow morning." Bonnie nodded her head. When she saw Helen waiting outside, she dragged Irene outside and said, "Don''t let Helen wait too long. She has been with us the whole night. Don''t worry. I will call you if I need you." Irene nodded her head and then walked away with Helen. Chapter 76 Compensation Is Up To Me Chapter 76 Compensation Is Up To Me They walked out of the hotel together. Helen turned her head and looked at Irene, who seemed to be thinking about something. She helplessly said, "Irene, what else can I do next?" Hearing this, Irene''s face fell. In a low spirit, she said, "What about... You will stay at home with me in the following days, won''t you? " "What about Aaron?" Irene was stunned when she heard this. Oops! She hadn''t called Aaron yet! He must be very angry! While at this time, Aaron was sitting leisurely in a leather sofa of a small vi of Jackson. He was browsing the magazine with a cup of coffee in his hand. Jackson walked out of the bathroom after taking a shower and frowned at the sight of Aaron. "How long are you going to stay here? !" Without raising his head, Aaron answered casually, "I''m not sure." Jackson turned around and looked at the clock hanging on the wall. It was almost ten o''clock. Jackson said, "You''re not going to sleep here, are you? !" Aaron raised his eyebrows and looked up at Jackson, "So what?" ''Irene hasn''t called me. She might not be at home, '' he spected. He guessed that he might not be able to go home tonight. Jackson thought that he had never lived with a man before. At this time, Aaron''s phone rang. When he saw Irene''s name, he answered the phone with his bright eyes. "Hello?" Irene was standing on the side of the road now. She looked at Helen who was staring at her and said nervously, "Aaron, where are you?" Aaron snorted and said in a low voice, "You finally remember me!" Irene thought that Aaron was angry with her, so she hastily exined, "You know that! I have kept something from my mother. Of course I feel nervous to be with her. Don''t be angry, my dear..." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing this scene, Helen felt a little strange. Before Irene was with Jonny, she had never acted like this. It was obvious that she had been spoiled. Noticing that Helen was joking, Irene hastily hid her expression, gave Helen an angry stare and turned around. Hearing Irene''s words, Aaron curled his lips and asked, "So what are you going to do with me tonight?" Aaron thought that Irene wouldn''t have taken her mother and sister home. Although it didn''t go wrong at first, if they had paid more attention, they would have found some clues. Women''s products and men''s products were very different. "Well You heard it too. Today, I told my mother that I lived with Helen. So..." Aaron thought he knew it would be like this. He interrupted her and said, "Okay, I know. I''m at Jackson''s house. Don''t worry about me. Go back home with Helen." Hearing this, Irene was relieved. When she was about to say something to make him calm down, Irene heard that Aaron snort at her and said, "Remember to make it up to me! Compensation is up to me!" Irene was speechless. She thought, ''Why did it sound so scary?'' Then Aaron hung up the phone satisfactorily. Now he figured out that it was a good deal. Seeing the snicker on Aaron''s face, Jackson sympathized with Irene. He sat down beside Aaron and asked curiously, "Can you tell me how you n to let Irenepensate you?" "Curiosity will kill a man. Why do you want to know so much?" Jackson shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands, "I just want to know when you want to upgrade from a virgin." Hearing this, Aaron kicked Jackson angrily. "Anyway, I am better than you. You''re still single now." Jackson was speechless All right! Jackson stood up and pushed Aaron to the bathroom, "Go to take a shower. You''re living under someone''s roof! Don''t you know I''m obsessed with cleanliness! I wonder why you didn''t go to Carl''s." Aaron walked to the bathroom and turned around, saying, "Carl should stay at home now. Many women might sleep in his apartment. I''m obsessed with cleanliness too!" At this time, Carl was lying on her bed and chatting with the beauty on wechat. Suddenly, he sneezed. He frowned and thought, ''Who is thinking of me at this moment?'' He smiled and asked on wechat, "Hey, beauty, are you thinking of me?" "¡­¡­" Irene came back home alone. She wanted to go back with Helen, but Helen said that she had left many daily necessities home, so she woulde back tomorrow. As soon as she opened the door, she felt something wrong, but she didn''t know what it was! She walked around and found that Aaron had cleaned the house and cleaned everything! Irene felt warm in her heart, but she also felt very guilty. It was so unfair for Aaron. But at the thought of thepensation he wanted, she flushed and wondered what kind of request he would make. Irene covered her face, feeling shy. The next morning. Hearing the rm clock, Irene hastily got up. After dressing up, she went downstairs to buy breakfast and walked towards the hotel. She knocked on the door a few times before Bonnie opened the door. "Irene, why do you get up so early?" Apparently, Bonnie just woke up. Irene put down her breakfast and looked at the bed, only to find that Nancy was still sleeping! Irene shook her head and thought, ''Nancy just like a spoiled child.'' She smiled and said, "I always get up at this time!" Irene put the breakfast on the table and nced at Nancy who was sleeping on the bed. She was about to go over to wake her up, but Bonnie happened to see her. Bonnie hurriedly pulled her over and whispered, "Let her sleep. I have nothing to do with her." Irene curled his mouth and thought that she had nothing to do when she was at home. Why did Bonnie wake her up when she got up! She was furious! There was a huge difference between their treatment! However Getting angry was meaningless. When they were having breakfast at the table, Irene gave a stealthy nce at Bonnie and asked, "Mom, when are you going home?" Hearing this, Bonnie raised her head, frowned and scolded in a low voice: "What?! You think we''re in his way? !" Irene hastily shook her head and exined, "Of course not... But I can arrange it for you." Hearing her words, Bonnie''s expression softened a little and said, "I need to know what you do and how your life is before I can go back. Oh, right, when Nancy wakes up, let''s go to your restaurant!" Irene was speechless. "I didn''t carefully see the restaurant yesterday and just saw its name. It''s a nice restaurant. You are so thoughtful. Your father must be very happy in the heaven." Bonnie said, about to shed tears. Irene was also sad to see her mother like this. She sat down with her arms around Bonnie, wiped off her mother''s tears and said in a low voice, "Mom, it''s good news. Don''t cry. We should be happy. Don''t worry. This is just the beginning. Since I have promised my father, I will definitely let the Xiao Family Noodle Restaurant recover!" Bonnie lowered her head as her eyes gleamed with joy. She felt guilty, but at the same time, she was d to see that. She patted Irene''s hand and thought in her mind, ''What a good girl... Unfortunately... Chapter 107 A Big Fight Chapter 107 A Big Fight Irene gaped at the lipstick print. Tears coursed down her cheeks. Aaron frowned and looked at Irene in his arms. When he gently pushed her away, he saw the tears on her face and suddenly felt sorry for her. As he was about to coax her to go back, he saw her stare up at him withplex emotions in her eyes, including grievance and anger. "What''s this? !" Irene asked in a trembling voice. She pointed at his cor. Aaron bowed his head and looked in the direction of her finger. Then he pulled his cor, shocked. There was a big red lip print on it. It must be left by Jessica who just came to kiss autumn. He suddenly understood why Irene cried. Aaron felt more and more headache. After thinking for a while, he said in a low voice, "A woman came up to me and bumped into my..." Irene felt so wronged. All in her mind now was Ada''s words. Ada once reminded her that women can''t be too far away from their husbands. She thought Aaron was different, but he was no different from Jonny! Pouting, she burst into tears. Then she took a few steps back, looked at Aaron andined, "Are men so unwilling to be alone?! We just separated for a few days, and you..." Then she began to sob. Aaron frowned and felt sorry for her. But after listening to her, he felt aggrieved. He didn''t do anything. "I''ve told you, a woman came up to me today!" Irene wiped the tears on her face and thought what Aaron said was ridiculous. "Do you mean that a woman tiptoed to reach your neck and identally left a lip print on your cor? I know you well. You never let other women get close to you!" "You''ve said that you know I won''t keep a woman very close to me. Then what are you suspecting? !" Aaron got angry and took off his suit as he felt his body burning. Watching his casual behavior, Irene thought that he didn''t listen to her seriously, so she became angrier and shouted, "That''s because I know you will never let other women get close to you. That''s the most abnormal thing!" He must be familiar with that woman, otherwise she couldn''t get so close to him. This was what she cared the most. Aaron only felt that she was making trouble out of nothing. With a gloomy face, he said in a low voice, "That woman came here herself. I didn''t avoid her in time. How do you think of me? Am I that sort of unfaithful man in your heart? !" With tears in her eyes, Irene looked at Aaron and thought he was just making excuses. At this time, Jackson heard the quarrel downstairs and walked downstairs. He was stunned to see the two people staring at each other and didn''t know what was going on. Irene''s tearful face annoyed Aaron. He looked up at Jackson and said, "Send her home." Jackson walked down and took a look at Irene, only to find that her Mascara was smudged, her eyes were dark, her mouth was t, and tears were flowing down. He thought it was fun. "Are you sure? It''s sote..." Jackson turned to ask Aaron. Irene sniffed, looked up at him and said, "I don''t need your help. I can go back myself." Then she turned around and ran out of the room. Looking at her back, Aaron felt a headache. He rubbed his temple and thought, ''It''s sote. She must be unsafe. But I can''t drive now.'' He had no choice but to turn around and say to Jackson, "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and catch up with her!" Jackson was speechless and looked at Aaron. ''Wasn''t this supposed to be said by me?'' he thought. But seeing Aaron''s painful expression, Jackson had no choice but to pick up the key and chased after Irene. Irene ran out of Jackson''s vi and ignored the yelling behind her. She saw a taxi and got in. She felt aggrieved. She was here to find him and make it up, but she did not expect to end up like this. Now she felt a pain as she thought of the lip print. They just separated for a few days! ! Was a man so lonely?! The driver saw Irene discreetly. ''It''ste at night. She wore a white gauze dress with her long hair down. I''m afraid that I''m the only one who dare to drive her, '' the driver thought. Seeing Irene''s tearful face, the driver felt a little frightened. He cautiously asked, "Miss, where are you going..." Irene sniffed and told him her address. After that, she found that although the house she was living now was under her name, it turned out to be Aaron''s, which made her even more upset. She had never doubted Aaron''s loyalty to this marriage, but what happened today really made her very sad. After she lowered her head and looked at the wedding ring on her finger, she cried more bitterly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The driver''s heart skipped a beat, thinking that he''d better drive the taxi as soon as possible. It was so frightening. Frowning, Jackson watched the taxi driving away and silently wrote down his te number. Jackson thought that Irene was really stubborn. He called her in the back, but she just ignored him. After thinking for a while, he took out his phone and dialed the number of Helen. A voice came from the other end of the line, "Jackson? Why do you call me at this hour? Do you miss me?" Then Helenughed happily. In this quiet night, the sound was amplified. Strangely, Jackson were not averse to herughter. Instead, he thought herughter were quite pleasant to hear. He then came to his senses and said in a low voice, "Do you know that Irene is at my home?" If he remembered correctly, Helen was now living in Aaron''s house. "Yes. She went to see Aaron. What''s wrong? Is it because they have reconciled, so you call to share the good news with me?" Thinking of the confident look on Irene''s face before she left, Helen carried the phone and said to Jackson in a joyful voice. Jackson sighed helplessly and said, "On the contrary, they had a terrible fight and Irene just left." "¡­¡­ what?! How could it be possible? Why do they quarrel?" "I don''t know the details. Irene went home by taxi. I''ll write down her te number and tell you it now. If Irenees back, please let me know. And I think you''d better pick her up." Hearing that, Helen sat up and frowned, "What''s wrong with her? !" Jackson gave a nce at room of Aaron, where the light was still on, and said in a low voice, "She cried very bad." Helen hung up the phone, quickly changed into her pajamas, put on the sportswear, took the key, and went out carefully. Waiting for Irene at the door of themunity, Helen couldn''t help wondering, ''Why they quarreled? It couldn''t be. They should miss each other so much. Was it because they were too passionate?'' Chapter 108 Irene Was In A Dilemma Chapter 108 Irene Was In A Dilemma Jackson went upstairs, trying to find out what happened to Aaron. He wondered why they could end up with a fight. As soon as Jackson entered the room, he saw Aaron''s shirt on the ground. He raised his head and took a look at the bathroom. Then he picked up the shirt silently. He was a neat freak, and could not see other people in a mess. When he was about to put Aaron''s shirt on the chair next to him, he saw the red lipstick on the shirt. Surprised, he turned over the cor. Now he understood why Irene had cried so sadly He signed and threw the shirt back onto the ground and eximed, "What a misfortune..." Irene looked out of the car window and calmed down, but she still felt very aggrieved. A taxi arrived at the destination. Looking at the number te which Jackson told her, Helen hastily walked up to it. Standing beside the car door, Helen watched Irene pay the bill and get off. When Irene looked up, Helen was taken aback. "Oh my God! Who dares to drive you like this? !" Irene was also stunned when she saw Helen. "Why are you here..." Irene''s make-up had been tousled, and her cheeks were ck and blue. Her eyes were swollen from crying. In a word, her condition was terrible. Helen looked admiringly at the taxi which turned around and left. Irene wouldn''t be able to go home in this condition. ncing over the whole ce, Helen pulled her to sit on a bench and looked down at her. "Wait a moment. I''m going to buy some water. You need to wipe your face..." she said. Irene nodded her head unconsciously. Looking at Irene, Helen sighed. She thought to herself, ''When she left, she was so passionate. Now, she is just like a soulless puppet.'' Helen patted Irene on the shoulder and turned to the opposite 24-hour convenience store. When Helen came back, she remembered to call Jackson to tell him everything was fine and that he would not be worried anymore. Jackson nced at Aaron''s room and said in a low voice, "Well... You''d betterfort Irene and make her believe in Aaron. Don''t think too much." Helen guessed what Jackson meant. Giving a nce at Irene with vacant eyes, Helen asked in a low voice, "did Aaron cheat on Irene?" Hearing this, Jackson frowned. "Didn''t you hear me? Irene misunderstood Aaron." After thinking for a while, he added, "Even if you don''t believe Aaron, you have to believe me." This was thest card he could y against Helen. As expected, on hearing his words, Helen smiled and said, "Of course I believe you!" Jackson was finally relieved and said, "Then please persuade Irene not to think nonsense." "Uh huh," Helen replied. She thought for a while and added, "This is the second time that Aaron has irritated Irene. He can''t do anything to make her angry." "¡­¡­ I know it." The two hung up the phone, and Jackson shook his head helplessly. The real contradiction had not yet appeared, not to mention that Aaron had concealed his identity, and that Irene''s parents They hadn''t get the real trouble yet. But Irene and Aaron had argued for several times. Jackson could tell that Aaron really loved Irene. Otherwise, he wouldn''t meddle in their affairs. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He hoped he could help them. "Would you like to have a drink first and then wipe your face? I can get you some wet tissues," said Helen, handing a bottle of water to Irene. "I think you should wipe the dark eye circles as well..." Irene took the bottle but failed to open it. Because she had already crying out of strength. She twitched her mouth and wanted to cry again. How could she be bullied by even a water bottle! She thought she was really useless! As soon as Helen tore open the wet paper bag, she saw Irene''s expression. She hurried to open the bottle of water for her and said, "Ouch, my God! Don''t cry, I can''t stand it." Hearing this, Irene felt more wronged. Now even Helen disliked her and the corners of her mouth fell a little. Noticing that Irene''s eyes became red and she almost cried, Helen put down the bottle and held her in her arms, coaxed her, "Come on. Don''t cry. You haven''t cried enough! Is there anything that can''t be solved? I remember that you have only cried a few times in College..." Why did she cry so sadly now Leaning in Helen''s arms, Irene wept and then said in a low voice, "Lip print." "What?" Helen lowered her head and kept close to Irene, not knowing what Irene was talking about. "Lip print! There is lip print on Aaron''s shirt!" Irene raised her voice and shouted at Helen. Helen stepped back and rubbed her ears,ining: "Mydy, it''s toote now. How can you scream for it? You disturbed residents! !" Irene then realized that it was alreadyte at night. She narrowed her neck and looked up at the high buildings nearby. Luckily, No one got out of the balcony to scold her. "You mean you saw a woman''s lip print on Aaron''s clothes?" Helen said seriously. Helen figured that this was the reason why they quarreled. It could be the reason. But Helen wondered if she could believe Jackson. Did Aaron really not cheat on Irene? Irene nodded listlessly. "What did he say?" Irene took up the bottle water and took a sip of water to moisten her throat before she said, "He said that the woman came to meet him herself, but usually he was far away from other women. How could it be possible that the woman approached him so casually?" Looking at Irene''s face, Helen said carefully, "So you suspect that Aaron has cheated you? Have an affair?" Irene nodded her head and then shook her head. She didn''t know what to say. Maybe Aaron didn''t lie to her. But who was that woman? How could she be so close to Aaron? That was why she was angry! Now, she suddenly felt that Aaron was far away from her. Except for his name and photo on the marriage certificate, she seemed to know nothing about him. And she was afraid that Aaron would be bored with her because of her mother. Noticing that Irene was in a dilemma, Helen didn''t know what to say. She turned around and handed a wet tissue to Irene, saying, "You clean it first. If your mother sees you now, you will not know how to exin." Irene took the tissue obediently and started to wipe her face. Looking at her face turning white gradually, Helen felt a little morefortable. She didn''t know what to say to look at her face just now. She looked very pale with two dark circles under the moonlight. Chapter 109 My Friend Is Sick Again Chapter 109 My Friend Is Sick Again At the thought of Jackson''s words, Helen looked at Irene''s face and said in a soft voice, "Well... I think communication is the most important. Maybe you went to meet Aaron at a wrong time today. He is still angry about your mother!" Irene put down the ck wet tissue, turned her head and looked at Helen sorrowfully. "But my mom won''t leave for a while. What can I do? Besides, his attitude today is not good. My mind is in a mess now." Helen sighed and didn''t know what to do. Irene''s mother was always there between them and it was always a barrier that Irene couldn''t get past. Irene and Aaron could only stand across each other. "You can find a chance to look for him!" Irene pouted her lips and protested, "No way! Although I also did something wrong, I thought his mistake was more serious. I will wait for him toe to me!" Looking at Irene''s arrogant face, Helen didn''t reply. It seemed that Irene was in a better mood now. They went upstairs after sitting for a while, thinking that both Nancy and Bonnie were asleep. But they didn''t expect to see Bonnie yawning out of the bathroom in pajamas. Bonnie was frightened when she saw them. "Are you leaving oring back? !" When Bonnie woke up after a sleep and got up to go to the bathroom. But when she saw them, she became excited at once. "Hahaha..." Helenughed. She then said, "Uh... We just came back." Bonnie walked over in bewilderment and took a look at Irene, who was hiding behind Helen. She asked curiously, "Aren''t you with your friend now? Why did youe back in the middle of the night?" Irene was anxious and fluttered her eyshes. After thinking for a while, she replied, "My friend''s sick has had a rpse and is sent to the hospital again!" Hearing Irene''s exnation, Helen didn''t know what to say. She just thought, ''Irene, I admire your ability to lie so much. Your friend is also miraculous. She will be sick sometimes or discharged sometimes.'' Bonnie said, "What? She just left the hospital, and then went back to the hospital again?" Irene pouted and murmured, "That''s right. She is beyond rescue." Bonnie didn''t hear what Irene said. She led them into the living room, and asked, "What did you say?" Irene didn''t want to say anything to her, but Bonnie just kept asking. So Irene said helplessly, "I didn''t say anything. She just felt ufortable and went back to the hospital." Helen listened to their conversation silently and thought to herself, ''Irene, how can you curse your husband like this?'' Bonnie frowned and said, "What''s wrong with her? Her sick is so miserable! !" "Well, I''m not a doctor, and I don''t know!" Then Irene stood up and pulled Bonnie up from the sofa. "Mom, it''ste now. Go back to sleep. Don''t think too much." Bonnie stood up too. In the dim light from the bathroom, she threw her eyes on Irene''s face, which startled her. "Oh my God! Look at your eyes. You are crying so hard!" Hearing this, Irene was stunned and immediately covered her eyes with her hands. She even forgot that although her makeup was removed, her eyes were swollen because of crying! When Helen heard Bonnie''s question, she immediately walked up to Irene and put her arm around Irene''s shoulder, saying, "Yes, Irene cried so hard just now because of her friend. She is afraid that her friend couldn''t get out of the hospital this time!" Hearing this, Irene was speechless and thought, ''Well, Helen was fiercer than me.'' Hearing that, Bonnie nodded. She had never thought that Irene was so sentimental. She couldn''t help comforting her, "Don''t be too sad. In today''s society, no matter what disease you have, you can be cured as long as you have enough money. You''d better go back to have a rest. Tomorrow you can pay a visit to your friend." When the two heard Bonnie''s words, they quickly nodded and entered the master bedroom. Irene had thought that she wouldn''t have a good sleep tonight, but to her surprise, she had a good sleep without a dream. When she woke up, the sun was shining outside. She heard sound of radio exercises in a middle school. She eveny on the bed and heard that. All of a sudden, she realized that she got upte this morning. She stood up quickly. Sure enough, she was left alone in the room. After walking around for a while, she went back to the bedroom and turned on her phone. She received a message from Helen. It read, "Irene, get up and eat breakfast. I put it in the microwave oven. Your mother and Nancy went shopping early today. I guess they won''t go to the restaurant." If you have made up your mind, you should have a goodmunication with Aaron." Irene, standing beside the bed, was deeply touched when she read Helen''s message. She sniffed and thought to herself, ''Helen is my best friend. Why do I care about a man?'' Aaron also got upte, but he didn''t have to work because today was the weekend. "Good morning," Jackson greeted Aaron when he saw Aarone out of the room. When Aaron saw Jackson gracefully sitting in front of the French window and reading newspaper and drinking coffee, he said good morning to Jackson and went back to the bathroom to wash up. Aaron didn''t know what''s wrong with his drinkst night. Maybe he drank too fast that he felt dizzy and hurt all the time. Sincest night... Thinking ofst night, Aaron opened his eyes wide. If he remembered correctlyst night, he quarreled with Irene! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After taking a shower yesterday, he went to bed and fell asleep in less than a minute. Aaron quickly dried his face, put the handkerchief back to its original ce and walked out of the room. When he went downstairs, he saw Jackson cooking breakfast. He went over and asked, "Have you sent Susan home safelyst night?" Jackson ignored him, turned around to pour the milk, and said, "Why didn''t you sent her yourself if you were worried?" With his brows furrowed, Aaron sat in his chair and said in a low voice, "If I remember correctly, we had a fightst night. But now, I don''t understand why we had that quarrel." Jackson looked back in surprise, "Why are you so bad at drinking? If you say so, Irene will be wronged. She cried so hardst night!" Aaron remembered that Irene criedst night, but he couldn''t figure out why. He rubbed his temples to recall. As if after Irene rushed to and hugged him, because... Look at the lipstick lip print on his clothes! ! He opened his eyes wide and remembered that it was Jessica who had left lipstick print on his clothes! Jackson took two cups of milk back to the table and sat down in front of him. He looked at Aaron''s gloomy face and asked, "What''s wrong? Have you remembered everything?" Aaron nodded. He had been keeping a close rtionship with Jessica, so Jessica became more presumptuous. He thought he should pay more attention to this. "Did you send Irene backter?" He remembered that Irene had run out of the vi in tears. It had been veryte then. Jackson shrugged and answered, "No, she ran too fast and got on the taxi in front. But don''t worry. I''ve asked Helen to tell mest night that Irene has arrived home safely." Aaron nodded at ease and took a bite of bread. "But Irene is very sad. She must have misunderstood something." However, Aaron stopped drinking the milk and held the ss tightly with eyebrows like a knife. It was his fault this time so he would never give such a chance to Jessica. Chapter 110 Ambiguous Relationship Chapter 110 Ambiguous Rtionship Carl was in a bad mood since he came backst night, which was the conclusion made by Ada. Last night when Carl came back, Ada was watching TV with her mother on the sofa. As soon as he entered, he walked over and stared at Ada, which made Ada confused. Lauren was startled. She thought Carl was going to hit Ada. But before Lauren could say anything, Carl went upstairs. Carl was sitting next to the table. His eyes were frightening. After Naylor and Lauren finished eating, Ada asked, "What did I do to you?" Carl snorted, "How could Miss. Yang provoke me?" Miss. Yang? Ada shuddered. Carl would call Ada that every time he was very angry, but he didn''t notice it. Although Ada was adjusting her rtionship with Carl recently, she didn''t want to be too stiff with him. She looked at his expression and asked carefully, "Did you have a good time yesterday?" Carl stared at Ada, "Very well, Opal asked a lot of people she knew. Oh, right. She asked why you didn''t go." "Me?" Ada was surprised, but she knew it was not a good thing. Carl gave a big bite of the steamed bun in his hand and said, "Yes, she said that you haven''t seen each other for many days. Last time she met you at the restaurant." Speaking of the restaurant, Ada didn''t feel anything wrong, but smiled and felt it interesting. The experience of the restaurant must have left a very deep impression on Opal, so she still hated it till now. But as for her, she deserved it. Ada''s smile made Carl unhappier. "Who did you go to the restaurant with?" Carl asked, pretending not to care. Ada suddenly realized that it was impossible for Opal to mention this for no reason. She blinked and said, "A friend and his child." "A man?" Hearing Carl''s words, Ada looked up and smiled, "Do you care about it? Since you don''t want me to mind your business, then leave me alone." Even though she said so, but she was still touched. Because Carl had never asked about her condition like this, and it was the first time that he had asked her about it. Carl was startled, because he didn''t expect Ada''s reaction. As a result, he choked on the steamed stuffed bun. He then took a sip of porridge hastily. Ada was frightened by him. She came to Carl and pped his back. Why was he so angry? He had been much cruller to her before. Carl touched his chest and then waved his hand. The moment Ada came over, the air around him flowed, and the perfume on her body filled his surrounding at once, which made him unconsciously rx. Ada also lowered her head, intending to watch Carl''s expression. But unexpectedly, Carl turned his head and looked at She. Ada was right next to Carl''s face, and Ada could feel Carl''s breath. Ada forgot the action for a moment, and looked at Carl like this. However, Carl did not avoid it, and looked at Ada''s big eyes. He had never seen her in such a close distance. When he looked down, there were her pretty nose and cherry mouths. As soon as he saw the steamed bun sauce on her mouth, he unconsciously wiped it away. The touch of his hand was asfortable, soft and smooth as he thought. He couldn''t help but swallow. Ada felt the touch of her mouth, and then reacted. She quickly stepped back with her face red. Ada realized that she was fooled by Carl! Carl was not happy to see Ada back, but when he realized what he had just done, he was embarrassed, coughed a few times, and turned his eyes away. Ada returned to her seat and dared not look at Carl. In fact, if she looked up at this time, she would be surprised to see two red halos floating on Carl''s face. It could be called amazing. Carl had been a yboy and had seen a lot of beautiful women. Now, his face blushed when he touched a woman. "I''m full. Enjoy yourself." Carl stood up and left as soon as he finished his words. Ada stayed at the table, lost in thought. She was not teasing him. Why did he run away? ? She shook her head and decided to leave him alone. She had made an appointment with Mack to see the house today. She needed to get going. Carl sat on his chair in front of the window and felt a little regretful when he saw Ada drove away from home. He had meant to ask her who that man was, but it turned out that she didn''t get any gains at all and made a mess in his mind. When he was lost in thought, his phone rang. Carl picked up the phone and found it was an unknown number. "Hello, who''s that?" "Carl, it''s me. I haven''t contacted you for a long time." Carl was startled. She turned out to be that star, Fanny. They had been out of touch since then, but he knew that Fanny seemed to be famous because of this thing. "What''s up?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hearing Carl''s cold voice, Fanny smiled and said, "Carl, you are merciless. We used to be together. I can''t even call you?" Carl was leaning against the window. He looked at the garden and said, "I thought you were much busier than before." Hearing what he said, the woman on the other end of the line was silent for a few seconds. Then she said in a low voice, "Well, I am indeed much busier than before, but each has his own merits. Carl, I miss you very much. Can youe out and meet me?" Carl lost his mind to see a small piece of cake in the garden, but didn''t respond. The roses were carefully cultivated by Ada. Although there were thorns on the rose branch, it was Ada''s favorite flower. Carl still remembered that every time Ada went to watch it, she would hurt her fingers. Lauren was distressed and med Ada why she did like flowers with thorns. Every time Ada gave a smile, and just said, "But I just like it." Carl held the phone in his hand and thought about it carefully, ''Is Ada a masochist all the time?'' The person on the other end of the line called him when she got no reply. Carl was startled by her words and replied, "Okay!" Fanny was happy for a moment. "I knew you would never forget me! I''ll call youter. I''m busy filming now. Bye!" Carl hung up the phone and took his eyes back from the rose. He narrowed his eyes. He didn''t know who took the pictures at that time. He had yed so many times, why could it be taken this time? The shooting angle was so clear, and the person who took the picture even knew Carl''s background clearly, but he still made a lot of reports and exposures. Carl wanted to take the opportunity to find out the truth. Chapter 111 Find A House Chapter 111 Find A House Because there was a dy in breakfast. When Ada arrived at the cake shop, Mack was already waiting at the door. After parking her car, she ran to Mack with her bag. She panted and said, "Sorry, I''mte." Looking at Ada''s fair and red cheeks, Mack smiled gently and replied, "No, I just arrived. You don''t have to be in such a hurry." Ada took a deep breath and said: "So, let''s go now? You don''t need to take anything, do you?" Mack shook his head. "Nothing. Now let''s go. I''ll call the house seller over there." Mack didn''t ask Ada to drive. They left in his car. The location of the house was not far, just two streets away from Ada''s cake shop. Ada looked curiously at themunity in which there was a small garden with fresh air. The moment she came in, she could smell the fragrance of flowers. She always liked flower arrangement, so she was also very interested in flowers. Although she hadn''t seen the house, she was now fond of thismunity. The sales clerk was a young man. He led them to the 6th floor and said with a smile, "What do you think of this floor, Miss Yang? Honestly, the building is sold very fast because of the good location. It''s convenient for people to get to the bus stop and subway tform." Ada nodded. Actually, she didn''t care about it at all. After all, it was very convenient to drive. She wouldn''t take the bus. The salesman opened the door and led them in. "Please have a look, sir." Actually, Mack had been here once, mainly for Ada this time. Ada walked around the room and nced around. It was about 110 square meters. She looked at the size of the bathroom first, because she liked bathtub very much. Then she looked at the master bedroom. Someone had said that one second of a person''s time was spent in the bedroom, so she must take it seriously because she was a person who attached great importance to enjoying life. Finally, she went to the balcony. The balcony was open style. She stepped on it and was surprised to find that it was towards the garden she had just seen. She made up her mind immediately to buy this house. Mack followed Ada to the balcony, leaning against the wall and watching Ada enjoying with her eyes closed. He smiled quietly. Ada felt that Mack was looking at her. She opened her eyes and smiled, "I like this house very much. I want it!" Looking at her bright smile in the sun, Mack was somewhat stunned. It was the best time to enjoy the sunshine. The balcony was facing the sun. The sunlight sprinkled on Ada, as if she was coated with golden light, which made her as beautiful as an angel. Mack was fascinated and thought Ada was as lovely she was when she was a child. Looking at the absent-minded Mack, Ada waved her hand in front of Mack and whispered: "Mack? What are you thinking about?" Mack''s thoughts were brought back by her. He blinked and lowered his head to hide his emotion. Then he looked up and said, "I was thinking about work just now, so I was absent-minded." Although the excuse wasme, Ada did not pay attention to it, so she nodded without thinking too much. All she thought now was this house. She had lived in the Cheng Family for more than twenty years. She felt disappointed and excited when she thought that she would have her own house soon. "Miss Yang, what do you think? It''s almost the lover''s day. I think it''s appropriate to buy this house now. We''ll give you a discount." The salesman looked at the two people on the balcony and said with a smile. Ada was amused by his words. She didn''t understand why it was a great deal to buy a house on Chinese Valentine''s day. ''Are everyone so rich now? On Chinese Valentine''s day, men all sent houses to women?'' Ada thought. But anyway, the cheapest she could buy a house, the better! She walked out of the balcony to the man, smiled and said, "All right. Shall we go through the formalities now?" The salesman nodded. He liked such a direct customer best. At present, it was really troublesome for someone to buy a house, because their demands were high and they had been haggling. Some couples even had fights while looking at houses, which was a big headache to him. Mack followed Ada and whispered: "Don''t you look other houses?" Ada shook her head, "I''m satisfied with it. The rest is about security. When I came in just now, I paid special attention to it. The user had to swipe the card toe in. It was very good. Besides, you have already seen it. I trust you!" Ada''sst sentence made Mack happy and he said nothing more. After they went through all the procedures, the salesman escorted Ada and Mack to the door. "Ada, if you have any problem in this house, please let me know. I''ll try my best to solve it." Ada smiled and blinked naughtily, "Then I''ll call you if I need to." The salesman looked at Ada''s face and touched his head with embarrassment. He sighed as he watched them leaving. Although Ada was a few years older than him, people wouldn''t know it if she didn''t tell them. He even fell in love with her. But looking at Mack, she sighed and decided to give up. Because Mack looked like a sessful and gentle man. He was exactly the type Ada should love. So salesman thought he didn''t have any advantages. He noticed that although Mack and Ada didn''t have any intimate contact, Mack was always protecting Ada. "Hey, what are you thinking?! Come in and sort out your documents!" The salesman came to his sense when he heard the voice from inside. He patted himself on the head and just med himself for thinking unrealistic things. After they drove away, Ada remembered to ask, "Where is Barrie? Why didn''t I see him?" "He is at home. There is a little nanny looking after him at home. When I am not at home, she usually takes care of him."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ada nodded. It exined the reason. Barrie was too young to go to school so he could only stay at home. "By the way, I said I had bought a house and invited you to dinner! When do you have time to take Barrie with you?" As soon as she thought of the house issue, Ada was very happy. It was so cool to spend her own money! Upon hearing this, Mack smiled and replied, "You are wee." Ada frowned, "No, what I said must be done. That''s totally different. It''s a big deal to find a house." Chapter 112 Fight Back Chapter 112 Fight Back "Then... When you''re done moving, you can invite us to your house. I''ve eaten your cake for a whole year. I don''t know your cooking skills." Ada nodded immediately, "Okay." She was confident in her cooking. Because her ultimate goal of life is bing a good wife and a good mother. "Well, tell me what Barrie likes to eat first. I will practice it after I go home." Upon hearing this, Mack burst intoughter. "If Barrie likes you, he will like whatever you cook." He couldn''t help but wonder why Ada didn''t ask what he liked to eat. Thinking of this, he was stunned... Was he jealous of his own son? At the Zhao Family Mansion "Yesterday, Aaron went with Jessica, and then sent her home?" Owen looked at the man who bowed his head and asked. "Yes." The man answered politely. Owen nodded with satisfaction. Owen was very satisfied with the result. As long as Aaron listened to him, everything was easy to say. When Sara heard the conversation carefully, she felt relieved and slowly walked downstairs. Owen looked up at her, waved his hand and let that man go. Sara nced at that man and said nothing. Then she sat next to Owen with a smile. She thought to herself, ''What should he hide from me? I already knew that he sent people to follow Aaron yesterday.'' After putting down the tea cup, Owen turned to look at Sara and said, "Call the Lin Familyter and invite them for dinner. I think that Jessica really likes Aaron. We can take this opportunity to talk about their marriage between our two families." Sara was d to hear that. She had wanted to do it for a long time. The Lin Family was one of the major families in A City and had done a good job in the clothing business. The marriage between the two families was the right choice. She turned around quickly and called the Lin Family. Aaron didn''t have to go to work today, but he received an emergency situation abroad, so he had to hold an emergency meeting. Enduring his physical difort, he quickly drove to thepany. "What happened?" Aaron walked in front and asked coldly. Kelvin followed him and said seriously, "It seems that there is a person who suddenly withdrew the capital. They talked with him for many times, but he just backed out." Aaron frowned. His employees abroad were all reliable. How could this ident happen all of a sudden? His intuition told him that someone was ying tricks. "Contact me right now. I want to know the truth!" "Yes, sir!" The meeting didn''t end until four hourster. Fortunately, the problem was solved perfectly. Aaron called an entrepreneur he once helped abroad. That man was very loyal and agreed to Aaron without hesitation. When Aaron was about to hang up the phone, he was stopped by the man on the other side of the phone. He said with hesitation, "You''d bettere here." Aaron rolled his eyes and said after a few seconds of silence, "As for matters in China... I can''t go there for the time being. I have to trouble you with the matter there." After hanging up the phone, Aaron closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair to rest. Whether it was the case of thepany or Irene, he couldn''t let go now. He didn''t know whether Irene was still angry with him. He didn''t go to her today. But there was no way to find her. Her mother and sister always followed her at home and restaurant. There was no chance to stay with her alone and talk about their affairs. But he knew it was necessary to talk with Irene. He felt that there was a deep conflict between them. Aaron opened his eyes slowly and sighed. He was annoyed at the thought of this. "Mr. Aaron?" asked Kelvin carefully, as he stuck his head out to look into the office. Aaron looked up at him and asked calmly, "What is it?" "Your phone, which was left outside, is ringing. I didn''t dare to answer it... But he called meter..." "Who? What''s up?" Aaron sat up and frowned. ''''What can happen at home?'' he thought. Kelvin came in with Aaron''s phone and handed it to Aaron, "It was Mr. Owen who called. He said that he wanted you to go home for dinner and he invited the Lin Family''s members." The Lin Family''s members? With a gloomy face, Aaron knew that Owen''s dinner with the Lin Family was nothing more than talking about him and Jessica. ''They are so worried about my marriage, '' he thought. "Mr. Aaron, would you like to call home now? Mr. Owen called you two hours ago. You said that no one could disturb you, so I didn''te in..." Said Kelvin in a low voice, looking at Aaron who pulled a long face. Kelvin trembled in fear. He clearly felt that Aaron was in an extremely bad mood recently. Aaron had a bad temper recently, so Kelvin usually hided from Aaron. Now he had to enter Aaron''s office. Because he didn''t dare to irritate Owen. If Aaron didn''t call back, Owen would say that Kelvin had done something wrong. "I see. You go first." Hearing that, Kelvin nodded hastily and walked out. Looking at his cell phone, Aaron hesitated about how to make this call. While he was thinking, the phone screen lit up. It was exactly Sara. Aaron hesitated and answered the phone, "Hello?" "Aaron, Why don''t you answer the phone all the time?" Holding her phone in her hand, Sara hid herself in the kitchen and looked at the happy people in the living room. She said in a low voice, "Go home now. The dinner is about to start! All the members of the Lin Family are here!" Aaron frowned, "No, I won''t. We have not settled the foreign affairs." Sara was stunned and didn''t believe Aaron at all. She gnashed her teeth and said: "Don''t make excuses. Come back quickly. The Lin Family has arrived. Is it appropriate for you as the leading role not toe back? !" Aaron sneered and said, "I am the protagonist? Why don''t I know that. I thought you and my father were the protagonists. If the marriage is my business, please don''t participate. If you want to unite with Lin Family by marriage, you can let Earl be with Jessica." Then he hung up the phone immediately. Looking at the phone that was hung up by Aaron, Sara was furious and thought Aaron had gone too far now! How dare he hang up on her? She called back quickly, but the call was rejected as soon as it rang. She was gloomy, and her eyes suddenly became cold. Other''s children were always so disobedient, even if he was raised up by her. "Aunt, what are you doing here?" Jessica went into the kitchen, watching Sara''s receding figure and asking. When Sara heard the voice behind her, she quickly straightened her face and turned around with a smile. "Jessica, why are you here?" "I think you haven''te, so... Did you call Aaron?" Jessica asked, looking at the phone in Sara''s hand. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 113 Coffee Chapter 113 Coffee Jessica felt worried. Last night, she couldn''t help but kiss him. At the thought of this, she felt excited and sad. She was thrilled because it was the first intimate contact between them after so many years of acquaintance, but she was disappointed at Aaron''s reaction. At that time, she clearly saw the impatience in Aaron''s eyes. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But what could she do? The warmth in Aaron''s arms further aroused her desire to conquer. For so many years, she couldn''t give up. Sara''s eyes twinkled when she heard Jessica''s question. She nodded with a smile and said, "Well... But there is a meeting to be held, so he may not be able toe..." Sara said cautiously when she saw the expression on Jessica''s face. She knew clearly how much Aaron had done to Jessica, and Aaron refused her wholeheartedly. However, Sara also knew clearly that Jessica had loved Aaron for so many years, she loved him wholeheartedly. If it were her, she would not be able to hold on. However, Jessica just nodded calmly and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. He should be busy with his work. When he has time, he can take time to visit my parents." Then Jessica held Sara''s arm and went back to the living room. In fact, Jessica was also very sad, but since Aaron had been rejecting her, she needed to convince Owen and Sara. Anyway, she must marry Aaron, no matter what method was used. After taking a nap in the lounge room, Aaron felt much better. His head was still ufortable, and he had been working for a long time, which made it worse. Wearing his clothes, he came out and saw his secretary put a cup of coffee on the table. She smiled and said, "Mr. Aaron, here is your coffee." "Are you still working?" Aaron walked closer, sipped at his coffee and asked casually. "I''m leaving soon. I noticed that you were still here. I was afraid that you might stay upte. So I made you a cup of coffee," the secretary lowered her head and said shyly. She had heard that Aaron attended the birthday party with Jessica yesterday. Hearing this news, the secretary was really mixed. This broke the rumors of the same sex and raised some hope in her heart. But the worry was that Aaron and Jessica attended together. This also proved the rtionship between Aaron and Jessica. Aaron didn''t notice what the woman was thinking. He took a sip of coffee and frowned. Then he took another sip and asked, "Why is the coffee different?" Surprised, the secretary raised her head and exined, "The secretary of Mr. Earl sent this to me, saying that it was bought specially by Earl abroad, which has the effect of nourishing the spirit." Hearing this, Aaron''s face darkened. He put the coffee cup on the table heavily with a bang. He snorted coldly. The effect of soul nurturing? How ridiculous. Earl''s tricks were too low. When the secretary heard him, she trembled with fear. Looking at the coffee spilt by him, she took a few steps back and looked at Aaron who remained silent, not knowing what was wrong with him. "How long have you been making coffee for me with this?" Aaron nced at the woman in front of him. It was not until then that the secretary realized that there was something wrong with the coffee. She said, "It has been nearly a week, but I didn''t take the coffee every day." Because of the small quantity, she wanted to save. Upon hearing this, Aaron understood why he had discovered this just now. He said coldly, "Is this how you work as my secretary? You''re bold enough to use what others have brought to you." After hearing this, the secretary shook her head and said in a crying tone, "No, I... I used it because she said it is better than yours..." "Really? When did you be so soft hearted? Don''t listen to others'' gossip!" Aaron interrupted her and said sternly. The secretary knew she was in the wrong, so she bit her lip and said, "Mr. Aaron, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have listened to others people. Please punish me..." Aaron looked at the woman in front of him. This woman had been working for him for many years. She had be a sessful career woman from a little girl who knew nothing at all. He knew vaguely that someone had tried to poach her before, but she refused. She seemed to be telling the truth. Aaron sighed. It was just a warning for her. "All right. You can leave now. Remember this mistake. Don''t make such a mistake again!" Hearing this, the secretary was surprised and she was ready for being fired, but unexpectedly, Aaron forgave her. She nodded hurriedly, wiped her tears and said earnestly, "Mr. Aaron, I''ll be more careful." Unwilling to see her crying face, Aaron waved his hand and asked her to leave. But he stopped her when she was about to close the door. Shocked, the secretary looked back at him in fear that he would go back on his word, "Mr. Aaron, is there anything else..." Aaron said, "Bring me the thing she gave you. You have to keep it a secret. Don''t tell anyone. If... Earl''s secretary came to ask you and you said that you have used this for me." Hearing this, the secretary nodded and left. She was a little nervous, thinking that there must be something wrong with the coffee, and she seemed to know something very terrible. Then Aaron left thepany with the car key and the coffee bag given by the secretary. While he was driving, he felt confused and drove aimlessly. He slowed down his car, looking around the bustling streets and lovers holding each other''s hands. He had never had such a feeling of loneliness before. With a second thought, he remembered that it was after he had been with Irene that he had such feeling when he was alone. At the thought of Irene, he was stunned. His yearning seemed to burst out from his chest. When he recovered, he had already driven the car to his house''s downstairs unconsciously. After parking the car, he lowered the back of the chair a little and looked up at the window of his bedroom with Irene. In this way, he could only stop thinking about her. Although he was also angry with Irene, his heart still ached for her. It reminded him of the words Irene said to him when Irene was cryingst night. He knew that Irene was afraid of Bonnie. It was a sequ of depending on others for a living. Even though Irene didn''t know the truth. In fact, he was in the same situation. He also knew what it felt like, so he indulged Irene again and again and lied to her mother. However, there was a limit to his patience. Chapter 114 Nothing Cant Be Solved In Bed Chapter 114 Nothing Can''t Be Solved In Bed Irene stared at her phone nkly on the bed. It was Aaron''s number. However, if she was in a daze, it was not. Because every time the screen of her cell phone dimmed, she could quickly light it up and continue to stare at the screen in a daze. Helen wiped her hair and walked out of the bathroom. She looked at Irene on the bed helplessly. If she remembered correctly, Irene had maintained this posture for at least two hours since she came back. "Can''t you be brave? Show your attitude of going against the guidance counselor! Just press your finger and call him!" Helen patted Irene''s buttock and said angrily. Irene puckered her lips in grievance, rested her chin on the back of her hand and mumbled, "That can''t be the same It''s his fault. Why should I call him?! I will wait for him to apologize to me!" Helen rolled her eyes at her. Seeing the arrogant look on Irene''s face, she wanted to be naughty. She pushed Irene and said, "Do you do anything wrong? Your mother is evidence. It''s your fault that Aaron can''t go back and goes to Jackson''s house. Is it your fault to hide Aaron''s identity from your mother and make him dare not to face your mother? !" Upon hearing this, Irene sat up at once, staring at Helen without saying anything. Helen wasn''t afraid of her at all. She imitated the ent of a northeast girl on herpany and said, "What are you doing now? I''m not afraid of you at all! !" Irene stared at Helen for a while and found that it didn''t work. She lowered her shoulders, as if all her strength had been sucked out. She pouted and said, "Which side are you on?! Why don''t you speak for me? My best friend should help me scold the bad man at this time..." "You said Aaron was a bad man? !" Irene said, "Well, can''t you find the key point?" She just said casually and didn''t think Aaron was not a bad man. "Why didn''t you go to find Aaron or go to the restaurant today?" Then Helen nced at the phone next to her and said with her eyes wide open, "Damn it! Don''t tell me that you have been staying at home all day long!" Ireney back on the bed and mumbled, "I''m just lying on the bed... Think about what''s wrong with my life." Hearing this, Helen leaned against Irene and said softly, "Let me tell you!" "What?" Irene turned to look at Helen. Helen pointed at Irene''s head seriously, "Something is wrong here." Irene was sad at first, but when she heard this, her sadness turned into anger in an instant. In a sh, she rode on Helen. Helen smiled and scratched Irene''s waist. In an instant, the two girls twisted together on the bed. Irene thought, ''Go to hell! I don''t want to think about it anymore. Let nature take its course!'' Aaron watched for a while and didn''t drive away until the lights were all out. The next day, on Monday, Aaron arrived at thepany early. Coincidentally, so did Earl. The two of them took the elevator upstairs. Aaron looked at Earl''s face in the mirror indifferently. Feeling his gaze, Earl smiled back, "My good brother, why didn''t you go home for dinnerst night? You don''t care what Jessica''s parents will think." Thinking of Ken''s facest night, Earl still wanted tough. At the same time, the state of Owen was almost the same. A meal that should be happy was extremely depressing. Aaron said, "It''s none of your business. Why don''t you marry Jessica?" "No way. I''m waiting for you tomit the crime of remarriage!" said Earl gloatingly. Aaron said, "You can wait until your next life." Then he stepped out of the elevator. Aaron went back to his office and took out the coffee bag that the secretary gave him yesterday. He thought for a while and took out his phone. "Aaron?" When Carl was about to drive to thepany, he received a call from Aaron. "Well, are you free today?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Carl was stunned. Hearing the serious voice of Aaron, he became serious, "What''s wrong? Is there anything I can do for you?" Aaron looked at the bag in front of him and said in a deep voice, "I have something here. Your family is engaged in the catering industry. You should be able to find out the ingredients in it and check it for me." "Okay, I have to go to thepany today. How about going to the bar tonight? I haven''t been there for a long time." Aaron nodded and said, "It''s settled then." After hanging up the phone, Aaron looked at the phone and smiled. Although Carl was usually frivolous, as long as his friend said something, he would definitely try his best to do it. Sometimes, friends were just so simple. Although Aaron, Jackson and Carl were not rted by blood, they were more like biological brothers. Soon it was evening. The lights were on. The bars and night clubs on both sides of the road were shining, indicating the beginning of night life. It was still the same location, the same people. Carl couldn''t help but sigh, ''Women are not worth mentioning?'' Aaron nced at the people outside the box and took out the things. "That''s it." Carl picked it up, smelled it and looked at Aaron in surprise, "Coffee?" Aaron nodded. "There should be coffee in it, but there must be other ingredients. Please help me check it carefully." Seeing the serious look on Aaron''s face, Carl didn''t ask more and put it away. Looking at the two of them, Jackson joked, "what? Someone finally can''t stand you and drugged you?" Aaron red at Jackson angrily, "Please look at yourself when you speak. You are the one who retreat fifty pacesugh at those who retreat a hundred paces." Shrugging his shoulders, Jackson didn''t say anything. "By the way, how are you and Irene doing now? You have lived with Jackson for a long time. How come your feelings are still like this?" Carl opened several bottles of beer and joked. Hearing his words, Jackson and Aaron looked at each other and involuntarily shivered, which reminded Aaron of the rumors of thepany. He even moved his position a little away from Jackson. Jackson felt speechless. Looking at the two of them, Carlughed. Aaron picked up a ss of wine and clinked it with Carl. Thinking of Carl''s words just now, he said lightly, "Irene and I are in a bad situation." Hearing this, Carl''s eyebrows twitched. He leaned against the sofa with a ss of wine in his hand, patted on Aaron''s shoulder with the other hand and said, "Bro, I don''t mean to me you. Men should take the initiative. No matter how big the problem is, it can be solved in bed!" Carl said with a confident face. Hearing this, Aaron was speechless. Jackson didn''t say anything. Looking at the two of them, Carl sighed helplessly. These two people had been with him for so many years, how could they not get his true cultivation at all? It really disappointed him. Chapter 115 Performing On The Stage Chapter 115 Performing On The Stage "Hi, Carl. Long time no see! Your father let you out?" The owner of the bar came in and brought them two bottles of good wine. Seeing himing in, Carl smiled and waved at him to let him sit next to him. Aaron and Jackson were not familiar with him, so they nodded. "My father is not that strict!" Carl also poured him a ss of wine and handed it to him, "How''s the business of the bar recently?" At the mention of this, the owner of the bar shook his head and said, "The resident singer is not attractive enough. He is a college student in A City, and doesn''t know how to hook people. At that time, women were fascinated by you. There are a few people whoe to you every day." Hearing that, Carl raised the corners of his mouthcently. His charm was notparable to that of ordinary people! Aaron and Jackson looked at each other and shook their heads. As long as someone praised Carl, he was very proud. Carl looked at the small stage not far away and said, "How about I sing a few free songs for you today?" The owner of the bar was surprised to hear that and nodded in a hurry. "That''s very well!" Carl stood up and walked out of the room with the owner of the bar. When he arrived at the door, he looked back at Jackson and Aaron and winked at them. "Look carefully and see how charming I am." Aaron pursed his lips. He had seen it before. Why was Carl so arrogant? Carl swaggered onto the stage, just at the end of the song. Looking at Carl in front of him, the singer couldn''t help but swallow. Carl was so powerful. Carl walked to him, lowered his head, raised the corners of his mouth and gave him an evil smile, "Little brother, can you give me two minutes to stage?" The singer looked at Carl''s charming eyes and nodded involuntarily. When he came to his senses, he had already walked off the stage The audience didn''t know what had happened. They looked at the man on the stage in confusion. Suddenly, someone shouted, "Isn''t this Carl who used to sing here? !" "Who?" "Oh, it''s the famous singer of this bar!" Another man heard it and eximed, "Is it Carl who has an affair with a female star? !" Another man cut in, "Is it Carl, the son of the hotel tycoon?" "I don''t know. But I always like to listen to him singing!" The voices of the audience were getting louder and louder. Carl stood on the stage and looked at them calmly. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he picked up microphone and said lightly, "Hello, everyone. I''m your old friend, Carl." The audience instantly became quiet. Yes, nowadays, people needed to be famous by someone else''s name. The band behind them were surprised to see Carl on the stage. They wanted to have a try. The new singer was a novice, and his singing skills were good, but he preferred to be lyric, which was not suitable for the atmosphere of the bar. However, there was really no suitable candidate, so he stayed. So the band behind them felt that they couldn''t do anything about it every day. Now that Carl came, they were naturally excited. Carl turned around and made a gesture to them, and they quickly returned him an "OK". Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Carl had worked here for 2 years, and they had worked together for a long time. There was no need to say anything. The music began. The light in the bar was blurred and couldn''t be seen clearly. The colorful light shone on Carl, making him a little charming and unreal. Carl was in the style of rock and roll. As soon as he opened his mouth, he attracted the attention of the whole bar, which instantly ignited the atmosphere in the bar. His slender fingers slid down his enchanting face, and his enchanting eyes seemed to look at everyone off the stage. After singing for a while, he turned around with a smile and began to dance with a drum sound. He twisted his waist and ced his legs, lookingzy and sexy. The audience felt that all their senses were attracted by Carl on the stage, as if they had forgotten to cheer. Looking at Carl on the stage, Jackson spit out one word, "Enchantress." Hearing this, Aaron turned to Jackson and asked, "Well? envy? In fact, you can do it too." Hearing that, Jackson raised his eyebrows, "What? Do you mean I am like this?" Aaron nodded. "Are you kidding me? I''m willing to give in to him." Aaron shook his head and said nothing. In fact, the appearance of Jackson was also very cold and gorgeous. If he was Carl''s character, he was as charming as Carl. But his present personality hadpletely wasted his natural beauty. "Well, I think what Carl said makes sense. Why don''t you have a try?" Jackson nced at Aaron and nudged him on the shoulder. "Which one?" "The one on the bed!" Jackson said with a smile. Hearing this, Aaron kicked him angrily. But... On second thought, Carl''s words made sense. A man should take the initiative. Perhaps he couldn''t wait any longer and should take the initiative to look for Irene. Thinking of this, he was thinking about what he should say to her in the opening remarks when he came to her tomorrow. Carl was drenched in sweat after singing three songs. He turned around and gave the band a hard p. People on the stage were cheering for him, and several women were even close to him. Feeling the hand on his body, Carl looked down at the woman and smiled. He put his lips close to her ear and whispered, "Sorry, honey, I''m not in the mood today. Let''s make an appointment another day." Women who came to this kind of ce were all having fun. Hearing his words, she withdrew her hands and smiled back. "Then I''ll wait for you, handsome man." Looking at Carl who had just squeezed through the crowd, Aaron teased, "You are so lucky, Mr. Carl." Carl leaned against the back of the sofa, crossed his legs, flipped his hair, raised his chin and said proudly, "Of course! But... By the way, it''s so good to sing. I''ve had enough of it these days!" Noticing the sweat on Carl''s forehead, Jackson asked curiously, "You have loved singing for so many years. Why don''t you be a singer?" Carl raised his eyebrows, took a ss of beer and said slowly, "If I enter the entertainment circle, I''m sure I can surpass the singers now. In order to give them a chance, I quit." Hearing this, Aaron curled his lips and said, "It''s magnanimous. If you be a singer, I don''t know how your father will punish you!" Hearing this, Carl pouted but said nothing. His father was an old man. It took him a lot of effort to hide his identity and sing in the past few years before he got his permission. Singer? Not to mention that. Chapter 116 Beauty Brings Disaster Chapter 116 Beauty Brings Disaster At this time, Carl''s phone rang. When he saw the name, he frowned and answered it. "Hello?" "Carl, what are you doing? Why is it so noisy?" It was Fanny''s sweet voice. "Bar. What''s up?" Carl said coldly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "¡­¡­ Why can''t I call you? I just returned to the hotel. I''m so tired." Hearing her coquettish voice, Carl had an impulse to hang up the phone. Since the two met that day, Fanny called him from time to time and always said something unimportant. He had thought about investigating that matter and Fanny''s intention, so he endured it. But the people he sent to investigate these days said that they had found the person who took the photos, who was sent by Fanny''s agent. But he didn''t know whether Fanny knew it or not. Carl snorted. In fact, Fanny was not as stupid as she looked. She had a lot of thoughts. Carl believed that she must have known it at that time. It was likely that they had set up a trap together. "Then go to sleep." "No! I want to have a talk with you." Generally, Carl could ept any kind of girl as long as she looked beautiful or behaved. At least he would not be disgusted with them. But now Carl really annoyed Fanny. "I don''t want to. I have something else to do. I have to hang up." Then he hung up the phone before Fanny on the other end of the line could react. Jackson asked, "Who is it?" Carl threw the phone on the sofa and said indifferently, "Fanny." "Aha, haven''t you always refused to turn around?" Jackson teased. Carl sighed and rubbed her eyebrows. "I have no choice this time. I won''t contact you anymore." They sat for a while before driving away. The next day. Aaron got up early and nned to finish his work in advance and go to see Irene. Thinking of this, Aaron was full of energy! He had a good attitude and a good talk with Irene. There was no need to be like an enemy every day. Besides, the two of them didn''t often see each other now. If they continued to quarrel, they really couldn''t live on. Irene cheered herself up and was ready to regain her full vital energy. She raised her head and straightened her chest to wee every beautiful tomorrow. She was so depressed yesterday that she didn''t go to the restaurant for a whole day. She got up early this morning, prepared breakfast for the people who were still sleeping and went out. As soon as the staff arrived, she saw Irene looking at the bill yesterday. She happily walked over and said, "Irene, you are here today! I miss you so much! " Recently, Bonnie and Nancy often stayed here, but they didn''t help much. Instead, the employees felt that it was a mess. The employees were very happy that they didn''te yesterday, but Irene didn''t Irene looked up at her and touched the staff forehead, "You are such a sweet talker!" The employee chuckled, thought for a while and said, "Why hasn''t Aarone here recently?" At the mention of Aaron, Irene''s face changed. She forced a smile and said, "He has been very busy recently." "Aunt Bonnie asked me a few days ago! She can ask me when he wille." Irene was stunned. She stared at her and asked, "What did you say? !" The employee raised her hand to her mouth and zipped it. She wouldn''t say what she shouldn''t say. Irene was relieved to see her like this. She waved her hand and said, "Then go ahead with your work. I''ll check the bill." The employee nodded obediently and went to change her clothes. Irene didn''t want to see it after a while. She propped her chin up and looked at the door. She sighed and wondered how she could get rid of Bonnie''s thought... This was really a question worth thinking about. Why is Aaron so handsome? Beauty brought disaster! Her mother and Nancy were bewitched by Aaron''s appearance! But... If Aaron hadn''t looked like that, she wouldn''t have gotten married to him in a sh. Irene shook her head and thought, ''I don''t want to think about it anymore. Let''s do it step by step.'' Aaron went to the canteen to have lunch with a smile today, because he firmly believed that this was thest lunch he had spent in the canteen, so he inadvertently wore a smile at the corners of his mouth. But strangely enough, the people next to him saw his smile sitting farther away from him. In fact, they were right A person who never smiled would suddenly burst intoughter inexplicably at dinner one day. It was creepy! Suddenly, the light in front of Aaron was blocked. Smelling the familiar perfume, Aaron''s lips gradually dropped and finallypressed into a line. He looked up at Jessica opposite him and asked coldly, "Miss Lin, are you so idle?" Looking at Aaron''s lips, Jessica thought of what happened that night. She couldn''t help but feel sorry. She almost kissed him, but he dodged in the end. Looking at the stunned woman in front of him, Aaron frowned and said, "Hey, did you hear what I said? !" Jessica blinked her eyes and found that she was staring at Aaron''s lips in a daze. She lowered her head with a slightly red face and whispered, "I always have time toe to you." Aaron was speechless. He stood up, picked up the te and walked out. Jessica didn''t hear Aaron''s response. She raised her head and found that the person in front of her was no longer there. After an inspection, she found him walking out of the restaurant. She quickly stood up and ran over, pouting, "Aaron, why don''t you wait for me?" Aaron walked into the elevator and lost his patience when he saw Jessica. He said in a low voice, "I''m very busy and don''t have so much time to deal with you. If you don''t have something to say, you''d better leave now. Don''t force me to get angry with you." He was not a gentleman, especially to a woman like Jessica who didn''t listen to his advice. Jessica pouted. She was dissatisfied with Aaron''s attitude, but she didn''t say anything. She obediently followed him into the office, took out a bottle of perfume from her bag and gently put it in front of him. "This is the limited edition perfume that my friend specially brought back from abroad. There are only 10 bottles in the country! Both men and women can use it. She brought me two bottles, and I brought you one." Aaron nced at it indifferently, showing no interest. Seeing his expression, Jessica was angry. She picked up the exquisite perfume and put it into his trouser pocket, and said aggrievedly, "You should ept my kindness, right? I really don''t understand why you always refuse me. Since we knew each other, I have never done anything bad to you, but why do you always treat me like a gue?" Chapter 177 Something That Could Give Birth To Children Happened Chapter 177 Something That Could Give Birth To Children Happened "Of course..." The man nodded his head repeatedly, fearing that even Earl would not believe him. No matter whether the man was telling the truth or not, Earl had already made up his mind. He snorted in his heart, but didn''t show it. He just smiled and patted the man on the shoulder, "I just said it casually. Why are you so nervous? I believe that we can have a good cooperation in the future." The man bowed and nodded, leaving Earl''s office. He leaned against the wall at a corner, feeling a little exhausted. It was more tiring to talk to Earl than running 2000 meters... However, he had to think about the current situation carefully. It was obvious that Earl had discovered that he had hidden something from him, but it was not easy to deal with Earl, and it was also difficult to deal with Aaron... He remembered thatst time when Aaron saw him having a hot lunch at the door in summer, Aaron asked him to eat noodles... Although he refused Aaron in the end, he still felt Aaron''s kindness! What a tangle... s... Of course the people on the other side didn''t know what was going on here, but the situation there was also very...plicated. Sophie had something urgent to deal with and had to go back home, so she invited Aaron and others for dinner tonight. But the situation at the table was a little embarrassing. Irene tilted her head and looked at the two people who were obviously abnormal. She poked the arm of Helen and asked, "Did you quarrel with Jackson?" The two of them were fine yesterday, but why was the atmosphere so strange today. Helen twitched her mouth and shook her head. She didn''t know how to exin. She didn''t quarrel with Jackson, and something more intimate happened, but the meeting was more embarrassed than before! Helen couldn''t help blushing as soon as she saw Jackson today. Although she had been very active, she didn''t know what to say at the first meeting after that. Besides, Jackson didn''t seem to mention what happenedst night... This made her very embarrassed. How could a woman say such a thing?! Helen didn''t say to Jackson, ''Now that you had sex with mest night, am I your girlfriend now? !'' Helen thought that this was too active! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Why don''t you stay here for a few more days?" Carl looked at Sophie and asked. "I nned to stay a few more days, but something happened there and I have to go back to deal with it." Sophie said with a smile, "But I didn''te in vain this time! It''s so lucky to see you. I''m relieved to see that you are a couple. I worried that Jackson and Aaron will be monks sooner orter!" Then she winked naughtily. Hearing this, Aaron and Jackson were speechless... Carl was a little sad. He could have said that he and Jackson were both single yesterday, but he didn''t expect that things would change greatly today. Jackson had already left him, and now Carl was the only one left alone! Ah.... He nced at Ada unnaturally. He felt that his feelings for [Ada were a littleplicated. He didn''t have any other feelings for her before, but just treated her as his sister. But recently, he found that his heart seemed to have changed... Some indescribable changes... Carl didn''t want to talk about this topic anymore. He looked at Sophie and said with a smile, "Don''t worry about them. I won''t let them go astray!" Ada took a bite of the steak and rolled her eyes at Carl. She thought in her heart, ''Carl is still very proud, isn''t he? !'' Ada drank too much yesterday and had a headache this morning. So she stayed in bed all the time and they asked her toe downstairs for dinner. A crisp sound rang out between Helen and Jackson. Everyone looked at Helen. Helen looked at the other side in embarrassment and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I have to go to the bathroom." Irene was worried about Helen, so she turned to Aaron and whispered, "I''ll go with her." Taking a look at Helen, Aaron nodded thoughtfully and said in a deep voice, "Okay." Looking at the two obviously abnormal people, Ada also stood up and followed them. Jackson looked down at the fork on the ground, frowned and bent down to pick it up. He looked at the back of the turning silently. Helen walked into the bathroom, fetched some water from the sink and patted her face, looking at herself in the mirror. She had hidden her emotions well, but when Sophie said that, she peeked at Jackson subconsciously, only to find that he obviously frowned and had a look of disgust. She felt as if she had been poured a bucket of cold water. Even if they had sex, so what? Maybe Jackson didn''t like her at all. She really needed to think carefully about what had happenedst night... Was she the one who forced him to do that?! Irene walked up to Helen and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong with you? Don''t tell me it''s nothing. I know you well after all these years? !" Ada also walked to the other side of Helen and looked at her face. She found that Helen was indeed not in a good mood. So she asked tentatively, "Do you... Do you feel ufortable after drinking too muchst night?" Helen shook her head. Irene was a little surprised, "Did you drinkst night?" "Last night, you went back to your bridal chamber first. We drank a few more sses to celebrate your romantic plot." Ada teased. When it came to the bridal chamber, Irene blushed. She stared at Ada shyly and retorted, "You just want to drink!" Ada smiled but didn''t say anything. She looked at the really bad face of Helen and said, "But if it''s not because of drinking, then what''s the reason?" Looking at the two women in front of her, Helen sighed helplessly. In fact, it was impossible to hide it. Perhaps the two men outside had already known it! "¡­¡­ I did that with Jacksonst night." Helen lowered her head and whispered. "What?" Irene asked, "What did you do?" "It''s that!" Helen raised her voice. Ada looked at her and frowned. She didn''t understand what she meant, but why was she so shy? It was the first time that she had seen such an expression on Helen''s face. "Oh, I''m so worried. Can''t you just say it? !" Helen looked around and found that there were only the three of them in the bathroom. "It''s just that something happened between you and Aaronst night!" What?! Ada and Irene were stunned. "You mean... something that could give birth to children happened between you and Jackson! !" Irene shouted. Chapter 178 Misunderstanding Chapter 178 Misunderstanding "Oh, my God! When did you be so casual? !" Irene stared at Helen in front of her with her eyes wide open. They had lived together in the University for 4 years. Irene knew Helen well. Although Helen was an extraverted girl, she was not that kind of casual girl. If Irene had known that Helen liked Jackson before, she would have known how much Helen liked Jackson now... "Ah, it has happened! Don''t me me." Helen red at Irene. "¡­¡­ We are really good friends. We even have to reach a tacit understanding on this kind of thing." Helen was speechless, but what a coincidence. Ada opened her mouth wide and couldn''t believe it. Although she hadn''t known Helen for a long time, she knew well about Jackson. As far as she knew, Jackson was not that kind of person! "¡­¡­ Are you serious? !" Seeing the disbelief on Ada''s face, Helen felt a little sad and thought, ''Why does Ada doubt my charm so much? !'' Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Helen looked at Ada and nodded sadly. Ada blinked, closed her mouth and opened it again, not knowing what to say... After thinking for a while, she asked, "What about you waking up this morning?! Did he say anything?" Irene also asked, "Are you his girlfriend now? !" Helen pouted, turned around and leaned against the wash basin. She lowered her head and said in a low voice, "When I woke up this morning, Jackson had already disappeared..." She sighed and said, "If I were his girlfriend now, would I still be like this?" Irene didn''t know what to say. So did Ada. "Haven''t youmunicated well?" Aaron asked Jackson in a low voice. Jackson frowned and said, "I haven''t found the right time." Carl swallowed the wine in his mouth and looked at Jackson in surprise, "You haven''t made it clear for a day?! I''m afraid it''s toote now!" "What''s wrong? What happened?" Sophie looked curiously at the three mysterious men in front of her, eager to know more. ncing at her, Jackson lowered his head and ate quietly. Aaron also looked at her without saying anything. Seeing that the two of them didn''t want to talk, Sophie turned to look at Carl pitifully, blinked her eyes and said, "Carl, for the sake of our two having lived together beside these two icebergs for so many years, just tell me!" Looking at her cute expression, Carl was in a trance, thinking that back to 10 years ago, he also had an uncontroble mouth and wanted to say something Looking at the expression on Jackson''s face, Carl found that he was still eating quietly with his head down, as if he hadn''t heard Sophie''s words. Carl coughed and tugged at his cor. He nced at Jackson and found that Jackson was looking at him. Jackson was still expressionless, but Carl knew him well for many years. Jackson didn''t want him to tell her... Seeing the expression on Jackson''s face, Sophie knew that Carl didn''t tell her. She pouted and said in a spoiled tone, "Jackson, you can''t do that! You three men piqued my curiosity. Don''t you know it''s easy to lose me? "Really? We haven''t contacted each other for so many years, but everything goes well." Jackson said tly. Sophie''s face froze. She wondered if he was ming her for not contacting him for so many years... At this time, Irene, Ada and Helen slowly walked over, pulled out the chairs and sat back to their seats. Ada nced at Jackson quietly, looked at Sophie and asked with a smile, "What are you talking about? I heard you talking in the distance." Sophie twitched her mouth and replied, "Nothing. Come and eat. You haven''te back for such a long time. The dishes are a little cold." Jackson handed Helen a new set of knives and forks. Helen couldn''t help but look up at him and quickly lowered her head, silently eating the steak that had been a little cold. Seeing her expression, Jackson frowned. Ada stole a nce at Sophie, who was sitting opposite to him. She was a little worried. Just now, Helen told them her worries. The reason why Helen drank so much yesterday was that she thought that the one that Jackson liked was Sophie, butst night Helen and Jackson... Although Ada didn''t know much about the current situation of Jackson and Sophie, she would tell Helen everything she knew for the sake of their friendship. And in Ada''s opinion, Jackson and Sophie were unlikely to be together. If Jackson really liked Sophie, how could he meet her here now? And Sophie was married. But it was obvious that Helen didn''t think so. And Helen misunderstood Jackson more. As soon as Helen heard that Sophie had confessed her love to Jackson, Helen''s heart jolted. As she expected, that woman really liked Jackson. What''s more, Jackson even put her photos in his home. It was obvious that Sophie had a very high position in his heart! Although Sophie was married, it was not impossible to divorce! Thinking of this, Helen became more anxious... Irene was also in a bad mood because of this matter. She didn''t say much during the meal. Seeing her expression when she came back, Aaron knew that Irene must have known it. He was entangled in his heart. Although Helen was Irene''s good friend, Jackson was still his good friend. It was really difficult to deal with it... There was a moment of silence during the meal. Ga happened toe over and said with a smile, "Sorry, I met an important client today. It''s over now." Aaron stood up and said with a smile, "Never mind. We have a good meal." Ga still felt sorry, "You are also very important. Next time, when you go to America, you muste to me. I will invite you." Sophie also nodded. She felt a little regretful. She didn''t know when they would meet again this time. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but look at Jackson, and he happened to look at her. Ga didn''t know what happened between Sophie and Jackson before, but she also knew that the two of them had a very good rtionship in the past. When she saw them looking at each other, she joked, "Ouch, if you don''t be loath to part with each other, just give each other a hug." Everyone was stunned. Their expressions were colorful, especially the expression of Helen, who had been staring at Jackson, waiting for his reaction. However, Jackson just smiled at Sophie. Sophie didn''t know exactly what had happened, but she was still a little reluctant to leave Jackson. She couldn''t help but reach out, stand on tiptoe and hold Jackson. "You muste to see me when you have time!" Without feeling anything, Jackson stretched out his arms to hold Sophie gently and answered with a smile, "If there is a chance, I will. At that time, I will see my little niece." Chapter 179 Have You Ever Fallen In Love With A Woman Chapter 179 Have You Ever Fallen In Love With A Woman "Little niece? !" Carl''s eyes widened. "Oh! Sophie, you have a child?" At the mention of her daughter, Sophie smiled kindly like a mother and said, "Yes, I have a baby. Do you think your life is a few steps slower than mine?" Carl blinked her eyes and thought it was amazing. Although they had reached the age of marriage, he still felt amazing every time his friends had baby. In his mind, he still thought that they were too young to raise a child! Besides, wasn''t that kind of weak creature very terrifying? They often cried... Aaron was also surprised. He looked at Jackson. It turned out that he had already known it. After thinking for a while, Aaron put his arm around Irene''s shoulder and whispered in her ear, "Irene, we have to work hard too." Irene was still thinking about something, but when she heard what he said, she blushed and red at him shyly. However, what was going on now? Irene looked at Helen. Irene was still angry when she saw Jackson holding Sophie''s hand. She always thought that Jackson was reliable, but how could he hold another woman as if nothing had happened! But then Irene heard that Sophie had a child... She felt a little confused now... Helen was also confused and didn''t know how to react. They went back to their room together. Jackson walked to the back of Helen and looked at her back thoughtfully. When Helen entered her room and was about to close the door, Jackson finally stepped forward and opened the door. With the door in his hand, Jackson lowered his head to look at the stunned Helen and said, "Let''s talk." On the other side, Ada stopped Carl who was walking towards her door. She took a look at Jackson and Helen, who were not far away, and whispered, "Come in. I have something to ask you." Carl didn''t know why, but he went into Ada''s room obediently. "What''s wrong? What is it?" It was the first time for Carl to enter Ada''s room. After looking around, he sat down on the sofa with his legs crossed and looked at Ada standing in front of him. "Let me ask you, what''s Jackson''s attitude about the rtionship between him and Helen?" Ada walked up to Carl and asked. It turned out to be a matter of Jackson... Carl was a little disappointed, but he didn''t show it. After thinking for a while, Carl asked, "How could I know what he is thinking?" "Stop pretending. I know what you three look like?! You will discuss everything at the first time and may be very excited about it!" Ada pouted. Hearing this, Carl pouted too and thought he couldn''t avoid it. After thinking carefully for a while, Carl said, "We shouldn''t get involved in this matter. Anyway, it''s their business... I really don''t know what Jackson''s attitude is. Maybe he hasn''t made up his mind yet." Ada looked at Carl''s serious face and couldn''t help asking, "What do you think of it?" "Me?" Carl put down his legs, raised his eyebrows and looked at Ada. "It is no big deal. It''s just a one night stand! It doesn''t matter if the two of them have made it clear. Why are they so entangled?" Carl was so excited that he didn''t notice that Ada''s face was getting darker and darker. Ada bit her lips and red at the man in front of her, who was in a good mood. She was really angry. Carl had been used to doing such things for a long time! Ada thought, ''I am so stupid. Why do I ask him? His words sound distressing.'' "Well, you can go back now. I have no question now!" Ada stood up and pulled Carl up from the sofa. Carl was a little confused. It was not until he saw Ada''s pale face that he realized if he had said something he shouldn''t have said... When Carl wanted to exin, he was already pushed to the door by Ada. "Wait a minute. I just..." Carl turned around and looked down at Ada. He wanted to say something to prove that he was not a casual man, but he didn''t know what to say... Ada looked at Carl, who was about to say something but stopped on a second thought. Ada pushed Carl and said, "Well, you don''t have to say anything. It''ste. Go back to sleep." Ada was about to open the door and push Carl out, but Carl felt that he couldn''t sleep well if he didn''t exin it clearly today. Frowning, he suddenly turned around and pushed Ada to the wall next to her. With one hand supporting the wall behind her, he looked down at the muddled Ada. "Listen to me first!" Ada blinked and looked at his handsome face above her head, confused, ''What''s the situation now? But why is Carl still so handsome from this angle? Is it because beauty was in the eyes of the beholder?'' Thinking of this, Ada blushed. Carl didn''t know that Ada didn''t pay attention to what he said. He really didn''t have any other thoughts about this posture, but was really anxious to exin something. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "¡­¡­ Maybe I didn''t make it clear to you just now. Although I used to like ying, I''m not a casual man. I admit that I had a lot of women before, but I just yed with them and didn''t fall in love with them. Naturally, I have never thought of such a responsible way. As you know, I never believe in love. If two people are happy together, they can y together. If they are unhappy, they can break up. No one will badger with each other. This is my attitude towards women all the time." It was the first time for Ada to hear Carl talk about the rtionship between a man and a woman so frankly. She slowly came back to her senses, looked up into Carl''s eyes and asked seriously, "Have you ever fallen in love with a woman?" Carl was stunned. Looking at Ada''s ck and white eyes, he thought for a while and shook his head. Even if he had never liked anyone else, he knew that the excitement of seeing a beautiful woman was not love. "Then why don''t you believe in love?" Ada asked patiently, which was also her question for so many years. Carl''s parents had a happy marriage, but Carl didn''t take it seriously since childhood. He had always been yful. "Love?" Carl smiled, "Love is like a ghost story. Few people have heard and seen it. It''s not that I don''t believe in love, but... I think it''s an ethereal thing. I''ve tried to like those women, but their purpose of approaching me is never simple. It''s about my family background or appearance. It''s not the love you are talking about! In this case, everyone should not be too serious and take what we need. Everyone is rxed." Chapter 180 I Dont Believe You Are A Casual Man Chapter 180 I Don''t Believe You Are A Casual Man It was not until now that Ada realized that Carl''s "unhealthy" view of love had been developed like this. She could not help but feel a little sad. Looking into Carl''s eyes, she moved closer and whispered, "What about me? Do you think I have a purpose to get close to you?" Looking at the little white and red face in front of him, Carl didn''t know how to react. They were so close that even her breath could reach his face. "Of course not." He told the truth. "Then why don''t you ept me for so many years?" Ada kept asking. It seemed that she finally broke out after so many years. She thought it was time to ask the result. Carl didn''t know what to do after being questioned like this. He swallowed and didn''t know where to look. "Is it because you don''t like me?" Although Ada had always been confident in herself, she couldn''t think of any other reason now. Hearing Ada''s words, Carl took a step back and looked at the woman seriously. Her long ck hair was curled into big waves all the way to her waist. Her palm sized face had delicate features, pure eastern beauty, and her figure was also curvaceous. It seemed that no man would refuse such a girl. Carl couldn''t help but think about the reason why the two of them had no result for so many years. Was it because of their personalities? But this seemed to be more unreasonable. Although Ada grew up in a rich family, she didn''t have the same character as ady. She wasn''t hypocritical. Thinking of this, it seemed that the woman in front of him was more outstanding... Looking at the silent Carl, Ada felt a little disappointed. She thought Carl acquiesced in it and didn''t want to say it out personally. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore and wanted to stop the topic, but she was stunned by Carl''s words. "I also think it''s amazing. Why don''t I like you?" "¡­¡­ What did you say?" Ada blinked and looked at the man in front of her. Looking at Ada''s big watery eyes, Carl moved closer and said in a low voice, "I don''t know why I don''t like you." "What do you mean?" "I don''t know what I''m talking about, but... I have clearly felt my change recently." Ada took a deep breath to ease her nervousness and said, "I don''t understand what you mean. If you are kidding me, stop it quickly. I really... don''t want to make such a joke." Hearing this, Carl sighed. He put his arms around Ada''s waist and pulled her into his arms. "I''m not kidding. From now on, I have to carefully sort out my feelings. Ada, give me a little more time." Ada''s eyes were filled with tears in an instant. She couldn''t believe that she could finally see the end after so many years, although she didn''t know whether it was the end of aedy or a tragedy. Carl wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and sighed. He held her in his arms, rested his chin on her head and said, "Why are you crying? Are you unhappy?" "I don''t know how I feel now." Ada sniffed. Hearing this, Carl smiled in a low voice, and then became serious again. He said seriously, "I will sort out our rtionship well. The result is that my feeling for you is not love. Then promise me, give me up." Ada was stunned, tears streaming down. Carl felt the moisture on his shoulder and felt sorry for Ada. But after careful consideration just now, he also realized that the matter between him and Ada could not be dyed any longer. Ada was a good girl. She couldn''t waste time like this. Sophie was already a mother! If it weren''t for him, Ada would have been married at the same age. With the position of the Cheng Family in A City, Ada would marry a good man long ago. If it was before, he would immediately persuade Ada and have a long conversation with her to persuade her to give up on him, but he vaguely knew that the situation was a little different now. He hadn''t seen his heart clearly yet. He was selfish. He had to adjust his heart before he could really let go of Ada. If... If he really fell in love with Ada, he would not let her go! Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but tighten his arms around Ada. Helen followed Jackson to the seaside behind the hotel. She was nervous, feeling like a "criminal" waiting for a decision, and Jackson was the judge. Jackson took a few steps forward and looked at the calm sea. Suddenly, he felt the scene was familiar. "We seemed to have been to the seaside together when we were in A City." Helen answered in a hurry, "Yes, you were in a bad mood at that time..." Upon hearing this, Helen''s heart skipped a beat and thought, ''Is he in a bad mood now?'' All of a sudden, Jackson turned his head to look at Helen and frowned. He moved his lips but said nothing. Seeing that he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, Helen felt that her heart was about to jump out of her throat, but there was no result. She was an impetuous person and couldn''t stand it. She just closed her eyes and wanted to get an answer. If he didn''t open his mouth, she would say! But she was a little timid when she opened her mouth... "What do you want to say?" In the end, she said helplessly. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Helen, I drank too muchst night... First of all, I have to say sorry to you." That was too bad! As soon as Helen heard the three words "sorry", she felt that she was not far from "death penalty"... "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that..." "Don''t say that." "I was wrongst night, too," Helen interrupted. She took a deep breath. She knew that he didn''t like her at all, so she couldn''t give the initiative to this topic to him, and it must be decided by herself. "Although I''m usually careless, I''m not a casual girl. I believe you know this after getting along with me for so long." Jackson frowned and nodded. "But... I don''t regret what happenedst night." She looked into his eyes and said word by word, "You know I like you, so I don''t regret to be with you. And... I know you don''t like me, but if I''m not wrong, what happenedst night was your first time... It means that even if you don''t like me, you still have a crush on me, right? I don''t believe you are a casual man!" After saying that, somehow, Jackson felt that the look in Helen''s eyes was somewhat provocative. Chapter 181 Reality Is Not A Fairy Tale After All Chapter 181 Reality Is Not A Fairy Tale After All "Of course, I am not." Jackson answered seriously. "Well," Helen took a deep breath, stared at Jackson and said slowly, "Do you want to try to ept me?" Jackson didn''t expect that Helen would say so. Neither of the two of them had expected this to happen, but now it really happened! Then what he could do was to try his best to make up for her. After all, it was her first time, and the first time was of great importance to a girl. But if she used love aspensation... "I know you don''t like me now, but that doesn''t mean you won''t like me in the future. I know you''ve always been resistant to women. I think this is a good opportunity. Since you don''t reject me, I''m very likely to help you out of your shadow." Looking into Jackson''s eyes, Helen tried to persuade him, fearing that he wouldn''t agree. After a few seconds of silence, Jackson said, "Don''t you think it''s fair to you?" "¡­¡­ It doesn''t matter. I like you, so I''m willing to do it." Jackson frowned, but there seemed to be no better solution except this one. He sighed and looked up at Helen who was clenching her fists nervously. "Okay." At the moment when Jackson nodded, Helen finally smiled with relief. Her eyes and brows were curved, and she was happy from the bottom of her heart. Seeing her smile, Jackson was not so depressed. Maybe it was just as she said that he really fell in love with her? "Irene, you can''t me me for Jackson''s mistake." With her back to Aaron, Irene was ying games on her phone. Hearing Aaron''s words, Irene pouted and didn''t respond. Seeing that she still ignored him, Aaron alsoy down on her back, put his arms around her waist, and whispered her name in her ear. His warm breath sprayed behind her ears, and his maic voice rang in her ears again and again. Irene suddenly thought of some inappropriate scenesst night, and her face flushed. She could do nothing but watch her game failed. "What are you doing?" Irene put down her phone angrily and turned around to look at the innocent person. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Looking at Irene''s red ears, Aaron feltcent, but he didn''t dare to show it at this time. Or he couldn''t sleep in bed tonight. "Irene, stop ying the game." Aaron took away her phone, held Irene''s body and made her turn around to face him. "They have to solve their problem by themselves. It''s useless for us to worry about it. I don''t know what Jackson is thinking. I persuaded him today. To be honest, I think the two of them are a good match. Honey, you can''t be mad at me because of this." His voice became more and more intive. The couple who just had bridal chamber yesterday were all in a fit of pique today. Irene pouted and stared at Aaron above her. She stretched out her little fist and thumped him on the shoulder before telling the truth. "It''s not because of this that I''m angry with you... I''m angry because you didn''t tell me!" It was not until Irene returned to her room that she realized that there was something wrong with Jackson and Aaron today. She had always thought that it was because of what happened between her and Aaronst night, but it turned out to be the matter of Jackson and Helen! Only then did she realize that Aaron had concealed it from her again. Hearing this, Aaron was stunned. Then he realized and cried out, "Honey, I swear I didn''t mean to hide anything from you! I really think it''s better for Helen to tell you about this kind of thing!" Hearing what he said, Irene suddenly felt that it made sense... But she was still a little angry. "Although... that''s true, the truth can''t be changed. You had hidden it from me!" "Okay, okay. I''m sorry. I''ll tell you everything next time, okay?" It was not wrong for him to admit his mistake. Irene nodded with satisfaction. When Aaron saw that Irene finally calmed down, the phone on the bedside table rang. Aaron frowned. Before he left, he specially changed his phone number. He didn''t want anyone to affect his trip, so few people knew his phone number. "Wait a minute." After saying that, Aaron stood up from Irene and went to answer the phone. Seeing the familiar number on the screen, Aaron frowned. How could Sara know this number? Thinking of Irene, Aaron picked up his phone and walked out of the room. "Hello?" "I finally found you." The voice on the other end of the line was full of anger. "I knew why I called you but you didn''t answer. It turns out that you specially changed your phone!" "Mom, what''s up?" Hearing this, Sara was furious, "Why do you ask me that?! Do you still take me as your mother? Why can''t I call you? !" Aaron''s good mood waspletely dispersed by Sara''s shout. He couldn''t help but put his hand on his forehead and sighed, "Of course you will always be my mother." "Then where did you go?! As a mother, I can''t find you! Are you really seduced by a bitch? How could you even elope? !" "I didn''t elope! I have dealt with everything in thepany. And I''m going back soon." "I don''t care where you go. Book a ticket ande back tomorrow. Your father has been looking for you for a few days, and today he personally goes to thepany to interrogate your staffs. You are not intelligent. The general shareholder''s meeting is about to be held, and you still go out to y? !" Aaron stood on the balcony, feeling the sea breeze and listening to the sound of the waves in the distance. He had a feeling that his good days woulde to an end. "Are you listening to me or not? !" Sara couldn''t help but raise her voice when she didn''t hear the response of Aaron, "And... your father is not in good health recently. He always has chest pain. Come back quickly and don''t make him angry." "Okay, I got it." Aaron said in a low voice, "I will go back as soon as possible." Hearing this, Sara was relieved. She thought for a while and said, "I don''t care if you have a feeling for Jessica or not. At least you don''t make any mistake before the general shareholder''s meeting. And I won''t admit your little lover. Whether you take her out for fun or live with her, there will be no result. Think it over." Aaron was a little impatient to hear her words. He didn''t want to be perfunctory. But on the other end of the line, Sara continued to persuade, "With your identity, of course you have to find a family of equal social rank. What''s the use of finding a Cindere? Could it be a meal? Reality is not a fairy tale after all." Chapter 182 Returning Home Chapter 182 Returning Home Hearing this, Aaron snorted, "I don''t need a woman to support me." "Aaron, who are you talking to?" Aaron suddenly heard the voice of Irene behind him and quickly turned to look at her. At the other end of the phone, Sara also heard Irene''s voice. She raised her eyebrows and said, "Give her the phone and I''ll talk to her." Aaron didn''t reply and thought, ''Is she dreaming? She still wants to call Irene?'' "Aaron, who are you talking to?" Irene took a few steps closer. Only then did Aarone to his senses. He calmly leaned against the microphone and said, "Well, that''s it. Let''s talk about it when I go back." Then he hung up the phone. He put it in his pocket and said to Irene, "It''s my friend. She asked me to do something." Irene noticed that there was something wrong with Aaron, but when she saw his calm face, she felt that she had to believe him... If he really pretended, it would be a pity for him not to be an actress. "Irene,e here." Aaron waved at Irene. When she walked to him, he held her in his arms and quietly looked at the sea level not far away with her. "Do you like this ce?" Irene nodded honestly. It was so beautiful that so many people chose to hold their wedding here. Both the scenery and the literature were excellent. "Can wee back when we have time?" Aaron said softly, pressing his face against Irene''s. "Are we leaving?" Irene turned to look at Aaron. Aaron nodded, "The phone call just now asked me to go back." Irene nodded her head. They had been out for a long time, but she was a little reluctant to leave suddenly. "I like this ce very much. Can we bring him here when we have a baby in the future?" Irene rubbed against Aaron''s chin and acted like a spoiled child. Seeing that Irene narrowed her eyes and pouted, Aaron felt a little itchy. He couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her red lips. He asked in a hoarse voice, "A baby, do you like a boy or a girl?" Aaron''s words made Irene a little confused. She thought back to the day they got married. At that time, he said calmly, "If you want to have a child, you can tell me." She thought that time passed so fast. She really didn''t expect that she would like him so much at that time! "What about you." "Me?" Aaron tucked her hair behind her ear and said, "I like a baby girl, because she will be as beautiful, sensible and pleasing as you are." Irene blushed and thought to herself, ''What''s the difference between expressing his love?'' "So I like boys. They are as handsome as you." Aaron smiled and said, "Boys or girls are good. I like whatever you give birth to." Irene''s face became redder and redder. She pointed at Aaron''s lips and said coquettishly, "You''re really getting more and more sweet words." "Do you like it?" Aaron lowered his head and pressed his lips against Irene''s. Irene looked at Aaron''s bright eyes and felt that there was a river of stars in his eyes. She couldn''t help but whisper, "I like..." Seeing the strong love in Irene''s eyes, Aaron couldn''t help but lift her up and walk towards the bedroom. "Then let''s do something we like more." "¡­¡­ That is your favorite thing!" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Oh? Is it? I saw you enjoy yourself yesterday. Are you not feeling well?" "¡­¡­ Hey! Are you shy?" "Why should I be shy when talking to you? Last night, my first time was not mature enough. Don''t worry, I will work harder!" Irene blushed and covered Aaron''s mouth as she shouted. The next day. In the airport. Carlined, "Aaron, what are you thinking? Why do youe and go back so quickly? Why are you always so sudden?" "You have had enough fun. You must have been busy with your work for days. Aren''t you in a hurry?" Carl rolled her eyes at Aaron and thought, ''Now he bes serious, as if I have always been the one who brought him here.'' On the other side, Irene looked at Helen, who was obviously in a good mood today, blinked her eyes and asked in a low voice, "Have youmunicated with Jackson?" There was a smile in the corners of Helen''s eyes. She nodded with a smile and crooked her finger at Ada. After Ada got close to her, Helen coughed a few times and said, "Now officially announced that I am not single!" Irene''s eyes widened and she was also very happy. At this moment, she really wanted to p her hands to congratte Helen. It was not easy for Helen. Ada was also very happy. She really hoped that Helen and Jackson could be happy. Moreover, the two of them were well matched. "So you are blessed in misfortune?" Irene asked nkly. Helen rolled her eyes at Irene and punched her before saying, "How could you say that! Huh?! How could it be a mistake? !" Irene stuck out her tongue and thought there was something wrong with her words. So she took the initiative to admit her mistake and said, "I''m sorry, but I still have to congratte you. You finally get the beauty." Hearing this, Helen was speechless. Ada couldn''t helpughing. She patted on the shoulder of Helen and said, "Although the process is difficult, the result is good." "Yes, yes." Helen nodded vigorously. "You have to work hard!" Helen nced at Carl and bumped into Ada''s shoulder. Ada also looked at Carl. She was waiting for Carl''s judgment... As soon as Irene returned home, she opened her suitcase and took out all kinds of small gifts, which were bought for her restaurant''s staffs in Bali Ind. As Aaron expected, the staffs were all very happy to see the gift from Irene. They didn''t expect that their boss would miss them so much when she went out to y. Seeing that everything went well in the restaurant, Irene was in a good mood. She smiled and said, "I''m going out to have fun. You are the workers. I should reward you!" Except for some small gifts, there were also some special products, but there was nothing special. They were just some sea products, snacks and so on. One of the employees opened a bag of snacks and put it into her mouth. Suddenly, something urred to her. She looked up at Irene and said, "By the way, Irene, there was a man who came to see you before. He always drove to our restaurant these days, but he didn''te in. He just stopped at the roadside opposite." Other employees nodded in agreement. "A man? Who?" Irene was confused. "It''s the one who had a fight with Mr. Aaron in restaurant." Hearing her description, Irene''s eyes widened. "Jonny? !" "Then we don''t know his name. He alwayses here, but he doesn''te in." Then that employee walked to the opposite of the door and showed Irene the way. "It''s right there. But he didn''te today." Chapter 183 Rumors Chapter 183 Rumors Irene pursed her lips. She really didn''t want to have any contact with Jonny now. She just wanted to live a good life with Aaron. "It''s okay. Don''t worry about him." They nodded obediently. Since their boss had said so, what else could they say. Carl and Ada went home together. They talked to Lauren on the phone before they got on the ne. Knowing that they wereing back, Lauren had been sitting on the sofa waiting for them. Seeing theming in, she rushed up to them. "Oh, you are finally back. I didn''t feel anything when you were at home. I felt empty for several days after you left. Anyway, I didn''t feel well." Ada sat back on the sofa with a smile on her face. She rubbed Lauren''s shoulder affectionately and said, "Mom, I miss you too." Carl came in with two suitcases. Seeing him, Lauren teased, "Your skin bes dark. It seems that you have a good time." Carl and Ada looked at each other. Ada''s face was slightly red. Thinking of what Carl had said to her in Bali Ind, she was in a good mood at this time. She turned to look at Lauren with a smile and pouted, "Is my skin dark too?" Lauren looked at Ada up and down and said, "My daughter is beautiful no matter what. No matter whether your skin is ck or not, you are the most beautiful." "Am I also the most handsome?" Carl came over and made two poses. The two of them were amused by his action. They chatted about their daily lives. Noticing that Ada was a little tired, Lauren thought of the long flight they had taken before, so she stopped the topic and let them go upstairs to rest. Ada nodded and stood up to pull her suitcase. But when she was about to touch it, Carl suddenly grabbed her suitcase. She looked up at him and saw Carl looking down at her with a smile. "Let me do it." Ada was stunned and blinked her big eyes. Then she came to his senses, turned around and hurried upstairs after saying goodbye to Lauren. Although Ada walked very fast, Lauren still noticed Ada''s red ears. Lauren looked at Carl in bewilderment and felt that something was wrong. The two of them seemed to have changed subtly. Shirley had never been so diligent before. He didn''t care about anything else and even wanted to give his suitcase to others, but now... Lauren smiled and patted the seat next to her. She said to Carl curiously, "Don''t go upstairs. Tell me what happened to you when you went out." When Carl saw his mother''s gossipy expression, he immediately stopped smiling. Of course he knew who the "we" referred to. But why was she so gossipy? He and Ada had made some progress, but it was not settled yet, so he could not tell the elders. So he pursed his lips and pretended to ask, "What?" Lauren knew at a nce that Carl was pretending. She patted him on the buttock and said, "Don''t y dumb! You know what I''m asking you! Ada''s mood bes much better this time than that when you left." Carl smiled and continued to y dumb, "Really? Is it? Isn''t that good?" "Yes, it''s good... I''m just curious why! ! Why don''t you tell me?" "Oh, mom, I''m also very tired! Let''s talk about why Ada is in a good mood after I have a good rest. I really don''t have much energy today." Carl bowed his head and looked wronged. Seeing him like this, Lauren sighed and waved her hand. "Go upstairs." Hearing this, Carl seemed to be pardoned and ran upstairs with his suitcase. Lauren pursed her lips helplessly and thought, ''Forget it. As long as they don''t quarrel, I don''t expect anything else. The rest is let nature take its course.'' Aaron took a day off. At 8 o''clock in the morning of the second day, he appeared in the building of the LR Group on time. The female staff at the front desk saw him and eximed. They were gossiping together. "Finally, he is back. I miss him so much!" One female staff said. Another employee said with contempt, "Can you not be so disgusting?" The female staff retorted, "Do you dare to say that you have no improper desire for him?! Half of the women in thispany have a crush on him, right? The rest are married women and cleaning aunts." "¡­¡­ Then don''t be so obvious." "Hey, don''t be anthomaniac! Haven''t you heard any rumors in thepany?! Someone said that Mr. Aaron asked for leave this time to go out with his girlfriend!" The third employee cut in. "What? I don''t believe it. Isn''t his girlfriend Jessica? Everyone knows that they are not real. Mr. Aaron don''t like such a woman! What kind of unreliable gossip are you talking about?" The female staff said. Another employee rolled her eyes and said, "Mr. Aaron doesn''t have a crush on you! ! You''re daydreaming!" Then the employee leaned her head against the third employee and whispered, "Didn''t Jessica appear in thepany yesterday? What a fake news!" "Oh, your news is out of date. Now everyone in thepany is talking about this in private. You also said that Jessica and Mr. Aaron are just nominal, so of course he is with another woman!" "What? !" The female staff looked sad. "Do you mean Mr. Aaron has really fallen in love with someone else?! Then I''m crossed in love!" "Come on. It''s all your own wishful thinking. But... If you say so, it''s possible. After all, he has been very happy sometimes recently. His smile, tut, is really like a man''s smile in love." As soon as Kelvin was in at work, he heard a few women gossiping about his boss. ording to his experiencest time, he felt that he couldn''t help the evildoer any more. He clenched his fists and coughed to remind the people who were talking excitedly. All of a sudden, they turned around and were startled to see Kelvin. They scattered in a hurry and lowered their heads, pretending to be working. After all, Kelvin was a subordinate of Aaron. It was really a bit unlucky for them at this time... Seeing their reaction, Kelvin shook his head helplessly. When he was about to teach them a lesson, his phone rang. When he saw it was Aaron, he answered it in a hurry, "Mr. Aaron." The women were all shocked when they heard the name. Aaron had specifically warned people in the company not to gossip about the boss and the people behind him. They all looked at Kelvin with begging eyes, fearing that he would tell Aaron about it right away. But now, Kelvin was not in the mood to think about them, because Aaron''s tone at the other end of the line sounded not very good. "Where are you? Come to my office right now."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 184 Quarrel Chapter 184 Quarrel It was not until then that Kelvin realized that Aaron hade to work today. He hung up the phone in a hurry and turned around to walk towards the elevator. But he suddenly remembered something and came back. "Be careful. It''s okay for me to hear it this time. If others hear it and report it to leaders, do you want to lose your job at the front desk?" Hearing Kelvin''s words, they nodded with sincerity. Seeing that they were all obedient, Kelvin turned around and walked towards the elevator. However, when Kelvin went up and saw Aaron, he regretted that he had been worried about others just now. If he had time, he would rather worry about himself... "How did my mother know my phone number?" At the sight of Aaron''s darkened face, Kelvin trembled with fear, but he was also very aggrieved. "Mr. Aaron... I have to tell Mr. Owen the truth. He hase to thepany to look for you on his own initiative. I was so scared that I lied to him. But Mrs. Sara knows you well, so she came to me directly... She let me hand you over as if I kidnapped you..." His voice trailed off as he stole a nce at Aaron''s expression. Aaron rubbed his forehead, sighed, and said in a deep voice, "You saw my father. How is he?" Seeing that Aaron didn''t continue to criticize him, Kelvin breathed a sigh of relief and replied seriously, "When I saw Mr. Owen, he was in good health, at least when he was giving lectures. But I heard that he had found a private doctor to treat him at home yesterday, I just knew this. I don''t know what happened." Aaron nodded. He didn''t ask where Kelvin had heard of it. Everyone knew that all the shareholders of thepany were keeping an eye on thepany. They stared at Owen as they watched his and Earl''s actions. "Well, I see. You can tell me the work in the past few days." Hearing this, Kelvin hurriedly opened his folder and reported the work. After work, Aaron called Irene and told her that he wouldn''t go back for lunch. Then he drove to the Zhao Family mansion. As soon as he entered the house, he saw Owen sitting on the sofa and drinking tea, but Sara was not beside him. "Dad." Owen looked up and saw Aaron. He was so angry that he threw the teacup on his feet. The sound of teacup breaking echoed in the living room, and the little white cat, who was sleeping beside him, immediately ran away. "How dare youe back? !" "I don''t know what I did wrong." Aaron looked down at the debris at his feet and said calmly. "Humph," Owen snorted, "You don''t know? Well, tell me, where on earth have you been?" Aaron bypassed the debris on the ground, walked over and sat opposite Owen. Then he uttered two words indifferently, "Go traveling." Hearing his words, Owen was almost out of breath. "Well, don''t I have the right to travel?" "You little bastard, do you really think I''m so gullible? Do you think I don''t know you went with a bitch? !" Aaron frowned when he heard the word "bitch". He was unhappy and said, "Please respect me when you speak." Aaron didn''t care whether Owen would investigate him or not, but he didn''t want others to describe Irene in a disrespectful way. "What respect do I need for that kind of woman?" Owen''s face was still full of anger. "What kind of woman?" "Of course she get close to you for money. Humph, who else can she be?" Aaron''s heart ached. He thought of his biological mother. Did he think of her the same way? "What''s the standpoint of a man who has an affair?" Owen''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect Aaron to say something like that. Clenching his crutch, he raised it and threw it at Aaron. After all, Owen had practiced Taekwondo when he was young. Even though Aaron reacted quickly, he was still hit on the forehead. Sara, who just came back from outside, saw this scene. She screamed and ran to Aaron''s side in a hurry. She raised her head to look at Aaron''s forehead. As expected, it was blue in an instant. "Why did you do that? !" Seeing Aaron''s forehead, Owen was still burning with anger and said, "Son of a bitch! How could you say that? Don''t you know who gave you such a life? You would have starved to death without me." Aaron clenched his teeth and stared at Owen. At this moment, he wanted to refute, but he knew what Owen said was true. He could not refute. No matter how many mistakes Owen had made, he was still his father, and he couldn''t denied the fact that he had raised him. Seeing that Owen was covering his chest, Sara knew that he had a heartache again. Regardless of the wound of Aaron, she hurried to support Owen and shouted, "Bring Owen''s medicine!" The nanny hurriedly found the medicine and handed it to Sara. Sara opened the bottle and poured two pills into Owen''s hands. Owen didn''t feel well after he finished eating. He narrowed his eyes and frowned, waving at Aaron who was standing opposite him. Sara knew what Owen meant. She turned to look at Aaron and said, "You can go out." Looking at Owen, Aaron didn''t say anything. He turned around and walked out of the living room, but he didn''t leave either. He sat on a chair in the front yard and looked up at the sky. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It was not until now that he calmed down that he remembered his wound. He stretched out his hand to touch it and instantly let out a "hiss". Owen really hit him hard. It really hurt. However, Aaron didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he said. Was he going to be beaten up just because he told the truth? If it weren''t for Owen''s restlessness, he wouldn''t have taken the initiative to lure Aaron''s mother who was still in college. His mother didn''t know that Owen was married, and fell in love with him in one seconds. But paper couldn''t wrap fire. His motherter knew the truth, but she found that she was pregnant at that time, and her heart had long been set on Owen. Owen''s wife at that time, also known as Earl''s mother, had let her have an abortion many times. His mother was a college student at that time, and she was already at a loss about her pregnancy. At this time, the mother of Earl who came to visit her was adding fuel to the fire. His mother ignored Earl''s mother and kept a distance from Owen. After struggling for many times, she decided to give birth to the baby, but she still didn''t dare to tell her family that she was pregnant. She had to bear the responsibility alone and dropped out of school. From then on, life had undergone a tremendous change. At that time, Owen didn''t know that she had decided to give birth to the baby. He also thought that it was the wisest choice for the two of them to have an abortion. So he just gave her money as the break-up fee. Aaron''s mother epted the money without hesitation. After all, it was his duty. Chapter 185 Company Crisis Chapter 185 Company Crisis Aaron closed his eyes, unwilling to recall what would happen in the future. In fact, his mother didn''t want to tell him these things. It was his mother''s good friend who told him after his mother died. In his childhood, Owen did not appear. It was not until they moved back to A City that his mother miraculously met Owen again... "Let me have a look." When Aaron opened his eyes, he found that Sara was standing in front of him. Sara looked at the forehead of Aaron and frowned. It was really serious. It was swollen, and his fresh short hair could not cover his wound at all. "It must be very painful. Wait a minute." Aaron didn''t say anything. He watched Sara walk away for a few minutes ande back with a small emergency box and a bag. When she approached, Aaron found that the bag was full of ice. Sara gently put the ice pack on his forehead. When she saw him frown, she sighed, "When you said you wouldn''te back, I was worried that your father couldn''t find you and would be angry. When you said you were back, I was also worried that you would quarrel with your father all the time. Why do you always worry me? Just ignore what your father said, okay? Why are you arguing with him?" Aaron didn''t move. His neck followed Sara''s movement, but he didn''t say anything. Seeing his response, Sara frowned and continued, "He hasn''t been in good health these days. What if he gets sick because of anger? Can you afford it?" When Aaron heard about Owen''s illness, he finally reacted. He rolled his eyes and sighed in his heart. No matter what Owen did, he was his father. No matter what Owen did that made him disgusted, as a son, he couldn''t be unfilial. Aaron looked up at Sara and asked in a low voice, "How is my father?" "The doctor said that he had a bad heart recently. Maybe he was a little anxious for thepany''s general shareholder''s meeting and had a lot of things to deal with." "What is he worried about?" Aaron frowned. Putting down the ice pack, Sara looked at Aaron and said, "There are a lot of things to worry about. Although you and Earl are both in thepany, it is well known that you don''t get along well with each other. Therefore, some shareholders are worried that your rtionship will affect thepany''s development, but... Obviously, it''s just an excuse. They just want to take the opportunity to take control of the LR Group." Hearing this, Aaron couldn''t help but sneer, "Humph!" Although he didn''t get along well with Earl, who else could be the top leader except the two of them if it was about the LR Group''s sovereignty. "So your father is not in a good mood recently, and you happened to be not in thepany. You are still nowhere to be seen at this situation. How can he not be angry?" Sara looked at Aaron with comint. Aaron lowered his eyes and did not feel guilty. In Aaron''s opinion, Owen didn''t need to worry about thepany''s affairs at all. Those people were like contemptible scoundrels. Just let them do whatever they wanted and they would gradually stop. Seeing that Aaron didn''t care about it, Sara knew what he was thinking. She stared at him and said, "Don''t think too simply about it. Can''t your father think of what you can think of?! The LR Group has been peaceful all these years, so everyone has forgotten the desire of people. No one will be willing to be trampled on forever, so those people have long been quietly trying to win people over." Hearing this, Aaron raised his eyebrows with interest. It turned out that those people were not so boring. "So, don''t make your father angry these days. And you needed tomunicate with Earl. In front of outsiders, family should always be united." "Okay." Aaron answered absentmindedly. He picked up the mirror next to him and looked at his forehead. He was a little annoyed, and there was a bruise on his forehead. It was obvious that he couldn''t cover it. When he went back, Irene saw it, so he wanted to find a reason... While Ada was whistling to make the cake, she suddenly heard a crisp sound of the wind bell on the door, followed by a sweet shout, "Aunt Ada!" Ada was surprised. She turned around and found it was indeed Barrie. Barrie threw himself into Ada''s arms and rubbed against Ada affectionately. He couldn''t hide his excitement. He looked at Ada with two big eyes and said coquettishly, "Aunt Ada, I miss you so much." "I miss you too." Ada smiled and touched Barrie with her nose. Then she looked up at Mack, who was standing behind Barrie, and said with a smile, "Didn''t you go to work today? Why are you here at this time?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Today is weekend." Although Mack said so, his eyes were still full of tenderness. Seeing Ada''s expression, he guessed that the trip should be very happy. He came to the cake shop on the first day Ada left, but he didn''t see her. He hesitated for a while and didn''t ask the shop assistant where she was. After all, he had no stand. But in the next two days, he pretended toe by and found that Ada still didn''te, and she didn''t go to her new home either. Barrie also talked about Ada every day, so he couldn''t help but find an excuse to ask the shop assistant where Ada was. He didn''t feel relieved until he knew that she was traveling. On the way home, he felt that if he really cared about her, he would be in a mess. The cake shop was still here, and where could she go. Ada put Barrie on the chair and turned to get Barrie the toasted bread. Sitting next to Barrie, Mack looked at Ada''s busy back and couldn''t help asking, "I heard that you went on a trip? How was it? Did you have a good time?" Ada put the bread and cakes on the table. When it came to travel, her face was full of sweetness. "It''s good. We went to the seaside. The scenery is very good. You can go there if you have time, but... It''s also important who can travel with you." She even blinked her eyes when she said thest sentence. Mack knew what Ada meant and forced a smile. There were two underlying meanings in this sentence. One was to suggest that the person who went with her was very important, and the other was... Ada didn''t like Mack at all and even encouraged Mack to find a girlfriend. Although Mack had already practiced the skill of camouge, he still felt that he needed to practice. The bitterness in Mack''s heart was almost revealed from his expression, and he could only hide it by lowering his head. He was right. Ada did have this intention. She always thought that it was good for Mack and Barrie to find a good woman. Although he was responsible for Barrie, his feeling for Barrie was different from his mother''s. There was a distinct difference between father''s love and mother''s love. Chapter 186 If He Was Gave Another Chance Chapter 186 If He Was Gave Another Chance And... Mack was handsome and had a good job. Although he had a child, he was easy to find a good woman. Without noticing Mack''s reaction, Ada pointed it out directly, "I mean... Why don''t you find a girlfriend? Or you are waiting for Barrie''s mother toe back?" Barrie heard his name and looked up at Ada, with some white cream around his mouth, looking innocent. Seeing Barrie confused eyes, Ada was annoyed and stopped talking. Then she realized that Barrie was small, but very smart. He had understood a lot of things. How could she talk about his mother in front of him without hesitation? Mack also took a look at Barrie. He wiped his mouth with a tissue and said softly, "Eat it." Barrie pursed his lips and said in a sweet voice, "Daddy, are you going to find Mommy for me?" Mack didn''t expect Barrie to say that. After a few seconds of silence, he smiled, rubbed Barrie''s head and said, "I don''t have this n for the time being." Although he said so, Barrie obviously didn''t give up the topic. He pouted. It could be seen from his expression that he was a little unhappy. Ada now wanted to beat herself up. The little boy was also very thoughtful. Sometimes a word would change his thinking direction. She was really afraid that this topic would leave a shadow on him. Seeing Ada''s remorse, Mack was about tofort her when he heard Barrie''s words, which made the two people stunned. "Daddy, if you want mommy, can she be aunt Ada? Barrie only likes aunt Ada." Barrie said carefully, holding the tablecloth nervously and looking back and forth between Mack and Ada with expectation. Ada was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer. Mack was a little surprised. He knew Barrie liked Ada, but he didn''t know that Barrie wanted Ada to be his mother. Barrie had always been a considerate child, but few people could really walk into his heart, maybe because he had no mother since he was a child. However, it was obvious that Barrie had already treated Ada as a "family member". Mack looked up at Ada''s expression and sighed in his heart. He also wanted Ada to be Barrie''s mother, but this kind of thing was not up to them... "Barrie, be a good boy. Auntie Ada is just Barrie''s auntie. You can''t say such words." Hearing Mack''s words, Barrie lowered his head with disappointment in his eyes. Ada bit her lips and felt a little embarrassed. She looked at Mack and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry." Mack shook his head with a smile. Since Ada didn''t like him, he didn''t have to tell her his feelings. It would only increase her burden, which was not his intention. Ada didn''t expect that Mack would like him. She felt sorry because she had changed the happy atmosphere. Barrie looked preupied before he left. He suddenly stopped at the door, let go of Mack''s hand and turned around to look at Ada. Ada hurriedly squatted down and was on the same level with him. Barrie clenched his small schoolbag, pursed his lips and said seriously, "If you can''t be my mother, can you y with me all the time? They all said that dad and mom were the closest people to me and stayed with me together every day. But if I have a mother, can''t I y with aunt Ada?" Ada was surprised. It turned out that was the reason why Barrie was unhappy. Her heart ached and she knew that Barrie really liked her... She held the little boy in front of her in her arms and said softly, "Of course you can. Auntie Ada likes you so much. As long as youe to me and I have time, we can y together. Whether you have a mother or not, it won''t affect us." Then she patted him on the back. In fact, he said so, but children were forgetful. If he really had a mother, of course he would be closer to her. At that time, he wouldn''t think of Ada. How could he still think of ying with Ada every day like this? Hearing this, Barrie felt relieved and left with Mack. After they left, Ada went back to her seat and yed with her mobile phone, patiently waiting for Carl to pick her up. They had made a deal this morning that Carl woulde here for business in the afternoon and pick her up home by the way. Of course she was very happy. No matter whether he took her home by the way or made an excuse, taking her home was the truth. But when she was killing time with mobile games, she received a call from Carl, who told her that he couldn''te in and asked her to go back by herself. Although Ada was not happy, she had no choice but to agree. Carl hung up the phone and put it away with a frown. He had thought that they would end up here soon, but he didn''t expect that this boss was so difficult to deal with. Theirpany opened a hotel in the neighboring city, and this boss was the real estate boss of that city. If they wanted to be sessful there, they had to find a good location to build their hotel, so it was inevitable to please him. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Carl hated this kind of social engagements the most, but it was an important task given to him by his father, and it must bepleted, which was very good for consolidating his position in thepany. So he had to endure the disgust in his heart and apany this troublesome Mr. Lin. "Mr. Lin, I have booked a good table in our restaurant. How about... we go to there now?" The man had a big beer belly and seemed to be about to open the white shirt in his suit. He nodded with a smile. Carl couldn''t help wondering what kind of person could seed. It was not because he was obsessed with the appearance, but because he had seen too many sessful people. Of course, he had some examples of his sess, but those people would also improve their own quality after they seeded. However, the person in front of him looked like a "rich man" from a big family. It was said that he was very fond of ying with women, and sometimes he even found two women at the same time. Carl felt sick at the thought of that. He couldn''t help but think that the prostitutes in the nightclub were really shameless. As expected, as long as they were rich, prostitutes could do anything. After dinner, Mr. Lin seemed to be full. But he still didn''t want to go back to the hotel. He said to Carl, "I heard that there is a night club in A City. What''s its special?" Carl rolled his eyes and knew that Mr. Lin wanted to go. Bearing the disgust in his heart, Carl could only nod with a smile and book a table. He had to go with Mr. Lin. But... Carl regretted many times in the future. If he was given another chance, he wouldn''t go with Mr. Lin no matter whether he was important guest or not. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!